A
Confutation
OF
CERTAINE
ARTICLES
deliuered
vnto
the
Familye
of
Loue
,
with
the
exposition
of
Theophilus
,
a
supposed
Elder
in
the
sayd
Familye
vpon
the
same
Articles
.
By
William
Wilkinson
Maister
of
Artes
and
student
of
Diuinitye
.
Hereunto
are
prefixed
By
the
right
reuerend
Father
in
God
I.
Y.
Byshop
of
Rochester
,
certaine
notes
collected
out
of
their
Gospell
,
and
aunswered
by
the
Fam.
By
the
Author
,
a
description
of
the
tyme
,
places
,
Authors
,
and
manner
of
spreading
the
same
:
of
their
liues
,
and
wrestyng
of
Scriptures
:
with
Notes
in
the
end
how
to
know
an
Heretique
.
Prou.
30.12
.
There
is
a
generation
that
are
pure
in
their
owne
conceit
,
and
yet
are
not
washed
from
their
filthines
.
AT
LONDON
Printed
by
Iohn
Daye
dwelling
ouer
Aldersgate
.
An.
1579.
Cum
Priuilegio
Regiae
Maiestatis
.
PErusing
ouer
this
little
treatise
of
M.
Wilkinsons
,
I
could
not
but
alowe
his
diligence
and
painefull
trauell
in
this
hereticall
,
and
schismaticall
world
,
and
I
would
hartely
wishe
of
God
,
that
our
Church
of
England
might
be
well
weeded
from
to
to
grosse
errors
,
for
it
is
high
tyme
.
Richard
Ely.
¶
To
the
right
Reuerend
Father
in
Christ
,
and
his
very
good
Lord
,
Richard
by
the
prouidence
of
God
Byshop
of
Ely
:
W.W.
wisheth
all
ioye
and
peace
,
both
in
body
and
soule
,
with
happynes
in
the
Lord
euerlastyng
.
WIse
Salomon
the
sonne
of
holy
Dauid
a
prudent
kyng
;
and
a
peaceable
Prince
,
Reuerend
father
in
Christ
:
very
fittely
in
his
sweet
songes
resembled
the
Churche
of
God
vnto
a
Vine
,
Cantic.
2.15
.
Ezech.
13.4
.
Esay
.
5.1
.
and
the
enemies
thereof
vnto
rauenous
and
greedy
Foxes
.
For
that
the
Vine
beyng
a
spreadyng
plante
diligently
trimmed
and
paynfully
attended
vnto
,
stretcheth
abroad
his
sappy
braunches
and
broad
leaues
,
for
a
succour
and
harbour
in
a
storme
and
is
a
comfortable
&
gladsome
fruite
to
him
that
eateth
it
or
tasteth
the
liquor
of
the
same
.
Ionas
.
4.7
.
Whiche
Vine
the
Foxes
sometymes
spoyle
and
endamage
by
robbyng
the
fruite
,
sometyme
by
bruysing
the
young
and
tender
braunches
therof
,
before
they
be
able
by
their
grouth
:
to
succour
themselues
,
from
so
many
sortes
of
assaultes
most
daungerous
.
And
not
lesse
aptely
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
God
in
his
holy
and
diuine
Sermons
likeneth
it
vnto
a
field
,
Math.
13.24.25
.
wherein
good
seede
is
sowne
by
the
paynefull
husbandman
,
&
corrupt
seede
scattered
by
the
hand
of
the
enemyes
.
Of
both
which
similitudes
albeit
many
&
excellent
notes
may
be
gathered
,
yet
the
whole
scope
of
them
both
in
my
iudgement
is
this
:
to
shew
that
shootyngs
vp
and
encrease
of
Gods
Church
beyng
but
from
a
feeble
and
weake
begynnyng
,
is
continually
by
Sathan
and
his
mischieuous
ministers
not
a
little
disquieted
,
that
thereby
the
gladsome
fruite
,
and
looked
for
encrease
therof
is
much
let
and
hindered
.
What
the
remedy
and
redresse
therof
is
,
I
leaue
to
your
Lordshyp
to
consider
,
whom
(
with
the
rest
of
your
godly
and
learned
brethren
and
Reuerend
Fathers
,
)
Gods
diuine
prouidence
hath
placed
ouer
vs
(
as
in
a
high
watchtower
)
to
foresee
and
discry
the
subtle
assaultes
of
so
slye
and
cruell
enemyes
.
Act.
20.28
.
Heb.
13.17
.
And
I
hartly
wish
that
it
might
not
iustly
be
affirmed
,
(
or
beyng
iustly
affirmed
I
would
that
the
losse
of
the
soules
of
many
poore
Christians
did
not
auouch
the
truth
of
the
assertion
)
that
euen
from
the
tyme
,
wherein
the
first
scourge
(
wherewith
the
Lord
afflicted
his
Churche
in
the
bloudy
dayes
of
Queene
Mary
)
began
:
neither
in
,
and
from
that
tyme
alone
,
but
euen
long
sithence
also
,
to
the
great
hurt
of
Christes
church
,
&
hinderaunce
of
his
chosen
,
Math.
24.24
.
Math.
13.25
.
Math.
7.15
.
many
false
Christes
arose
,
and
while
the
watchmen
slept
,
many
lying
seers
,
and
seducyng
Prophets
,
vnder
Lambes
skinnes
,
craftely
crept
into
the
sheepfold
,
priuily
whisperyng
peruerse
thynges
,
to
seduce
and
beguile
the
simple
.
And
though
the
word
of
God
(
his
name
be
praysed
)
haue
a
cleare
&
free
passage
amongest
vs
,
and
the
bloudy
bandoges
of
the
Romish
Sinagogue
be
tyed
vp
,
that
by
them
the
sheepe
of
Christ
,
are
in
lesse
daunger
to
be
worryed
:
yet
is
not
the
encrease
of
that
heauenvly
seede
so
great
,
(
with
grief
be
that
hard
,
which
is
spoken
with
sorrow
)
as
many
as
do
weene
&
most
men
do
wish
for
.
For
the
roaryng
Lion
dayly
runneth
about
,
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
&
his
ministers
are
not
idle
:
zeale
in
hearyng
and
charitie
in
practising
waxeth
cold
:
but
specially
the
continuall
labour
of
Gods
husbandmen
beginneth
to
fainte
,
thornes
&
bryers
grow
vp
in
the
Lordes
field
,
2.
Cor.
11.14
.
The
cause
of
heresie
is
want
of
preachyng
.
Math.
22.29
.
Rom.
10.14
.
Esay
.
29.9
.
Ierem.
23.2
.
Zach.
11.17
.
Ierem.
50.6
.
Esay
.
56.10
.
Math.
15.14
.
&
the
deuill
transformyng
him selfe
into
an
Angel
of
light
deceiueth
many
.
The
reason
is
(
as
I
take
it
)
that
those
which
ought
to
be
breakers
of
Gods
bread
to
satisfie
&
relieue
the
hungry
soules
of
his
Saintes
cannot
breake
that
,
which
they
haue
not
:
neither
are
able
many
of
them
being
vnarmed
to
withstand
the
enemy
:
or
those
which
are
able
,
either
can
and
will
not
,
bycause
they
are
sleepy
:
or
beyng
both
able
&
willing
hauing
a
watchful
eye
vpon
the
Lordes
inheritaunce
,
they
dare
not
aduenture
beyng
diuers
wayes
discouraged
with
the
sundry
&
manifold
fetches
of
Heretiques
:
especially
not
beyng
acquainted
with
the
daunger
(
of
that
poyson
which
dayly
floweth
from
our
Louely
Familie
)
to
be
sure
of
their
owne
safetie
keepe
them
selues
out
of
gunshote
.
Of
the
Heresie
it selfe
in
one
worde
to
vtter
the
truth
of
that
,
which
almost
by
the
experience
and
practise
of
three
whole
yeares
I
haue
proued
to
be
true
,
it
is
the
most
pestiferous
,
&
deadly
Heresie
of
all
others
,
because
there
is
not
almost
any
one
particular
erroneous
&
Schismaticall
phantasie
,
HN.
his
heresie
mingled
of
all
heresies
.
whereof
the
Familie
of
Loue
hath
not
borrowed
one
braunche
or
other
thereof
,
to
peece
vnto
themselues
this
their
broken
Religion
.
The
encrease
of
this
Familie
is
great
,
&
that
dayly
,
because
the
withstanders
are
not
many
:
the
defenders
are
wily
as
Serpentes
&
would
fayne
in
lyfe
seeme
innocent
and
vnblameable
:
In
profession
of
the
one
they
boast
very
much
:
of
the
other
they
walkyng
very
closely
do
iustifie
them selues
,
because
fewe
haue
to
finde
fault
with
them
,
yet
haue
they
their
lothsome
spottes
and
ougly
deformities
,
as
in
this
booke
to
the
diligent
reader
playnely
may
appeare
.
Their
bookes
are
many
disorderly
and
confusedly
written
both
for
matter
,
and
manner
of
thynges
deliuered
in
them
,
their
phrases
are
such
as
the
Scripture
speaketh
of
cloudes
with
out
water
,
2.
Pet.
2.1.2
.
Iude.
12.
and
lightenyng
without
rayne
,
their
blossomes
are
as
dust
and
their
fruite
as
rottennesse
.
The
proofe
hereof
I
referre
to
the
sequele
of
the
Treatise
which
ensueth
,
the
which
I
desire
your
Lordshyp
the
rather
to
accept
,
because
that
within
this
Isle
of
Ely
,
and
other
where
,
within
your
Lordshyps
Dioces
,
diuers
doe
suspect
that
to
be
true
,
whiche
common
fame
reporteth
,
that
dayly
those
swarmes
increase
,
which
in
the
end
(
I
feare
me
)
will
wonderfully
disquiet
,
(
as
it
hath
already
begonne
in
diuers
places
)
and
molest
the
Church
of
God
.
The
Lord
vouchsafe
when
his
pleasure
is
somewhat
to
cut
them
shorter
:
and
graunt
to
those
vnto
whom
the
care
of
his
Church
and
ouersight
of
his
flocke
belongeth
,
vigilant
and
watchfull
eyes
,
carefull
harts
,
willyng
myndes
,
and
strong
and
hable
bodyes
to
finde
out
,
and
to
roote
out
beyng
founde
,
whatsoeuer
doth
disquiet
the
buildyng
vppe
of
Sion
,
that
we
may
keepe
the
spirit
of
vnitie
in
the
bonde
of
peace
,
and
be
but
one
folde
vnder
the
shepheard
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
who
blesse
your
Lordshyp
with
the
fulnes
of
all
spirituall
blessinges
,
to
the
honour
of
his
name
and
profite
of
his
Churche
.
Amen
.
Cambridge
September
.
30.
Anno.
1579.
Your
Lordshyps
most
humbly
bounden
.
William
Wilkinson
.
¶
To
the
godly
and
Christian
Reader
Peace
from
God
the
Father
,
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
THat
which
auncient
writers
and
learned
men
reporte
to
be
the
singular
commendation
and
especiall
prayse
of
a
good
Historiographer
(
gentle
Reader
,
)
to
conceale
nothyng
of
the
truth
for
feare
,
or
to
vtter
any
vntruth
for
for
euill
will
,
neither
yet
to
flatter
or
claw
for
fauour
:
that
same
me
thinkes
is
necessarily
to
be
required
of
all
those
whiche
take
in
hand
to
testifie
of
any
matter
whatsoeuer
.
For
els
how
should
we
possibly
looke
for
truth
of
those
men
whose
myndes
are
wedded
to
affections
,
whose
handes
and
pennes
are
let
out
for
lucre
,
and
toungues
let
loose
to
testifie
an
vntruth
,
who
are
wholy
blinded
with
disdayne
,
and
beyng
egged
on
with
euill
will
,
haue
set
them selues
to
sale
,
committyng
whatsoeuer
is
vnhonest
with
vnsatiable
greadines
.
Concernyng
my selfe
,
in
simplicitie
of
hart
I
testifie
,
and
solennely
protest
before
the
whole
world
,
calling
God
to
witnesse
(
whom
I
know
to
be
a
sharpe
reuenger
and
seuere
iudge
agaynst
those
which
abuse
his
blessed
name
to
any
vntruth
)
agaynst
myne
owne
soule
,
if
in
this
treatise
I
haue
vttered
ought
for
enuie
or
malice
of
those
people
,
against
whose
opinions
my
whole
stile
and
writyng
is
especially
directed
.
I
haue
truely
quoted
,
rightly
alledged
,
and
faythfully
as
I
am
hable
reported
,
whatsoeuer
I
haue
either
heard
by
word
,
or
read
by
writyng
concernyng
the
errour
of
those
men
who
terme
themselues
to
be
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
.
Whiche
I
haue
the
rather
done
beyng
thereto
required
by
that
dutie
that
I
owe
vnto
the
Churche
of
Christ
,
whiche
is
the
felowshyp
of
the
faythfull
and
societie
of
the
Saintes
of
God
▪
as
also
beyng
by
a
Christian
Magistrate
thereunto
commaunded
I
could
not
chuse
(
I
say
)
but
I
needes
must
testifie
the
truth
of
that
whiche
both
I
haue
heard
and
sene
:
which
also
I
am
ready
at
any
tyme
to
auouch
before
any
person
beyng
called
thereunto
either
priuately
or
openly
.
Wherein
also
I
haue
not
sayd
so
much
as
I
might
truely
,
and
could
iustly
,
hauyng
refrayned
for
their
sakes
especially
,
which
are
my
very
frendes
beyng
somewhat
ouertaken
with
the
lime
of
that
secte
,
and
are
bewitched
with
the
blyndnesse
of
those
vnsauery
opinions
.
Concernyng
my
further
knowledge
in
that
Heresie
,
I
referre
thee
(
good
reader
)
vnto
that
which
ensueth
,
most
humbly
beseeching
thee
to
blesse
and
further
me
with
thy
most
feruent
prayers
,
as
I
hartly
desire
the
promotion
and
furtheraunce
of
Gods
true
Religion
,
the
encrease
of
a
true
fayth
in
the
feare
of
God
,
the
quietnesse
of
our
English
Church
,
and
the
vtter
ruine
and
abolishyng
of
all
Papistry
,
Atheisme
,
and
Hereticall
sectes
,
and
Schismes
whatsoeuer
.
Cambridge
Septemb.
30.
Readyng
certaine
bookes
of
H.N.
and
conferring
with
certaine
of
that
Louely
Fam.
I
was
by
them
requested
to
set
downe
vnto
them
in
writyng
for
my
further
instruction
those
doubtes
whiche
(
either
by
meanes
of
the
vnusualnesse
of
their
Methode
in
writing
,
the
noueltie
of
their
farre
fetched
phrases
,
there
wrong
and
wrested
Allegories
,
there
Diuinitie
not
heard
of
,
or
their
rough
●ottyng
stile
)
I
did
not
vnderstand
,
I
deliuered
vnto
them
in
the
moneth
of
August
.
1578.
those
Articles
which
follow
hereafter
in
this
booke
,
and
desiryng
earnestly
to
be
fully
satisfied
in
that
behalfe
,
I
receiued
the
aunswere
deliuered
to
the
common
carrier
in
London
,
whiche
beyng
intercepted
by
my
worshypfull
frend
,
came
not
into
my
handes
vntill
the
third
of
Aprill
last
past
Anno.
1579.
The
aunswere
whiche
I
shall
set
downe
if
first
I
shall
geue
you
to
vnderstand
what
I
can
testifie
concernyng
them
and
their
Fathers
of
their
monstruous
Hereticall
opinions
.
¶
A
brief
view
of
the
heresies
and
errours
of
HN.
conteined
and
confuted
in
this
treatise
by
pag.
as
herein
they
are
to
be
found
.
-
1.
Article
.
HN.
sayth
we
haue
no
Church
.
2.
-
2.
Article
.
HN.
sayth
we
haue
no
truth
.
5.
-
3.
Article
.
HN.
sayth
we
haue
no
Baptisme
.
11.
-
4.
Article
.
HN.
sayth
we
haue
no
forgeuenes
of
sins
.
12.
-
5.
Article
.
HN.
sayth
we
haue
no
Ministrie
.
13.
-
6.
Article
.
Of
beyng
vnited
and
Godded
with
God
.
15.
-
7.
Article
.
What
HN.
sayth
of
him selfe
and
his
extraordinary
callyng
.
Wherein
is
declared
agaynst
the
Familie
that
first
he
was
D.
George
,
his
Scholer
,
secondly
he
is
one
of
the
heretiques
whereof
Christ
and
his
Apostles
did
foretell
,
thirdly
HN.
agréeth
with
the
old
heretiques
in
sundry
their
heresies
and
opinions
.
20.
-
8.
Article
.
What
is
necessarily
required
in
HN.
his
Disciple
.
34.
-
9.
Article
.
Of
HN.
his
Reuelations
.
44.
-
10.
Artic.
Of
shrift
vsed
in
HN.
his
Familie
.
49.
-
11.
Artic.
HN.
misliketh
the
Preachyng
of
the
word
,
and
what
he
termeth
it
.
51.
-
12.
Artic.
HN.
his
Iudgement
of
Preachers
not
admitted
by
his
Familie
.
56.
-
13.
Artic.
HN.
sayth
it
is
lawfull
for
one
of
his
Familie
to
dissemble
.
61.
-
14.
Artic.
HN.
maketh
God
the
Author
of
sinne
and
the
sinner
guiltes
.
63.
-
22.
Articles
of
the
Libertines
.
66.
-
Theophilus
.
Proofes
confuted
.
whereby
he
proueth
HN.
his
doctrine
is
the
truth
.
67.
¶
With
a
brief
token
how
to
know
an
Anabaptist
,
gathered
out
of
Zuinglius
,
Bullinger
,
and
Caluin
,
whiche
declare
the
opinions
and
behauiour
of
Heretickes
from
tyme
to
tyme
.
❧
A
very
brief
and
true
description
of
the
first
springing
vp
of
the
Heresie
termed
,
The
Familie
of
Loue
,
which
conteineth
the
places
where
,
and
the
parties
by
whom
the
sayd
Heresie
was
broached
.
WHo●
as
long
tyme
the
singular
mercy
and
leuitie
of
the
Lorde
(
in
the
happy
dayes
of
good
kyng
Edward
the
vj.
a
Prince
of
blessed
remembraunce
)
was
by
the
carnall
profession
of
many
and
loo●e
lyfe
of
the
greatest
part
abused
:
in
the
end
by
Gods
●●st
scourge
ouer
England
it
came
to
passe
(
which
alwayes
ensueth
the
contempt
of
so
precious
pearles
)
that
Amos
long
before
Prophesied
of
the
Epicures
of
Israell
:
Amos.
8.11.12
.
there
followed
a
greuous
famine
not
onely
of
bread
for
the
comfortyng
and
susteinyng
of
the
outward
man
,
but
also
the
foode
of
the
soule
,
whereby
our
lyfe
to
Godward
is
prolonged
was
taken
away
.
Math.
4.4
.
Prou.
29.18
.
And
it
was
a
very
daungerous
thyng
to
confesse
Christ
openly
not
onely
for
feare
of
Excommunication
,
but
for
daunger
of
the
losse
of
lyfe
also
.
And
so
farre
had
the
Prince
of
darkenesse
confirmed
his
kyngdome
of
ignoraunce
in
this
worthy
Iseland
,
that
the
worshyppers
(
which
worshypped
in
spirite
and
truth
)
durst
not
openly
assemble
themselues
for
feare
of
the
Tyrannous
hatred
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
&
the
rest
of
the
oiled
broode
of
the
Popishe
Sinagogue
.
They
were
compelled
secretly
to
meete
in
priuate
houses
,
so
fearefull
a
thyng
was
it
for
fleshe
&
bloud
to
abyde
the
extreme
fury
of
the
Romish
Baalamites
which
waxed
so
heate
,
and
such
dayly
daunger
honge
ouer
their
heades
that
professed
the
sinceritie
of
the
Gospel
,
So
scorchyng
was
the
flame
of
those
most
bloudy
tymes
that
those
men
whom
the
world
was
not
woorthy
of
,
some
of
them
were
tryed
by
bondes
and
Imprisomnentes
,
some
of
them
by
most
bitter
tormentes
of
Fire
and
Fagot
,
such
imminent
and
present
perill
abode
those
who
professed
them selues
to
be
fauorers
of
Christes
truth
.
Which
great
distresse
and
calamitie
draue
diuers
of
the
Children
of
God
to
wander
from
place
to
place
,
not
hauyng
where
they
durst
at
any
tyme
rest
long
together
.
In
the
which
tyme
of
their
continuall
tossing
,
sometymes
they
had
ease
and
comfort
by
their
feruent
Prayers
,
and
by
the
participation
of
the
blessed
word
&
Sacramentes
,
they
got
some
space
to
breath
them
agaynst
that
fiery
triall
,
which
hourely
they
looked
for
.
Neither
had
this
affliction
(
albeit
it
was
mighty
)
bene
so
greuous
if
Sathan
there
had
stayd
his
rage
,
but
his
priuate
hatred
long
concealed
,
brake
forth
into
open
enmitie
:
who
beyng
an
old
Dragon
and
subtle
Serpent
dayly
raysed
vp
some
,
which
priuily
spake
peruerse
thynges
,
entanglyng
the
simple
sorte
,
and
drawyng
such
weakelynges
after
them
as
they
dayly
met
withall
to
be
their
Disciples
.
The
auncient
and
famous
Towne
of
Colchester
was
in
the
troublesome
tyme
of
Queene
Maries
persecution
a
sweete
and
and
comfortable
mother
of
the
bodyes
,
and
a
tender
nourse
of
the
soules
of
Gods
children
:
which
towne
was
the
rather
at
that
tyme
frequented
,
because
it
aforded
many
godly
and
zealous
Martyrs
,
whiche
continually
with
their
bloud
watered
those
seedes
,
whiche
by
the
preachyng
of
the
worde
had
bene
sowne
most
plentifully
in
the
hartes
of
Christians
in
the
dayes
of
good
Kyng
Edward
.
This
towne
for
the
earnest
profession
of
the
Gospell
became
like
vnto
a
Citie
vpon
an
hill
,
and
as
a
candle
vpon
a
candlesticke
gaue
great
light
to
all
those
who
for
the
comfort
of
their
conscience
came
to
conferre
there
from
diuers
places
of
the
Realme
,
and
repairyng
to
common
Innes
had
by
night
their
Christian
exercises
,
whiche
in
other
places
could
not
be
gotten
.
For
proofe
whereof
I
referre
the
Reader
vnto
that
whiche
is
truely
reported
by
M.
Foxe
in
his
booke
of
Actes
and
Monumentes
:
First
Edition
,
pag.
606.
A.
that
at
the
kynges
head
in
Colchester
and
at
other
Innes
in
the
sayd
Towne
,
the
afflicted
Christians
had
set
places
appointed
for
them selues
to
meete
at
,
where
(
least
Sathan
should
bee
thought
to
bee
idle
or
his
venemous
or
deadly
hatred
agaynst
Christes
poore
afflicted
members
should
seeme
to
bee
lesse
then
his
open
professed
enmitie
)
hee
styrred
vp
diuers
Schismaticall
spirites
,
whiche
euen
in
that
great
trouble
of
the
Church
sought
to
be
teachers
of
that
wherof
they
had
no
vnderstandyng
,
and
thereby
turned
the
knowledge
of
Gods
testimonies
(
which
in
many
of
them
though
it
was
small
yet
somewhat
)
to
vayne
and
contentious
●anglyng
,
whereby
the
deare
Saintes
of
God
were
not
a
litle
disquieted
:
at
such
tyme
especially
as
some
of
them
beyng
condemned
to
death
looked
to
tast
of
the
same
cup
,
whiche
had
bene
in
full
measure
powred
out
vnto
their
brethren
.
For
not
onely
in
the
priuate
assemblies
of
the
godly
did
these
spider
catchers
swarme
together
to
peruert
the
right
wayes
of
the
Lord
:
but
also
in
diuers
prisons
in
London
they
kept
a
continuall
haunt
,
where
they
scattered
their
deuilish
cocle
of
abhominable
Heresie
among
such
as
were
committed
for
the
loue
of
the
Gospell
.
For
the
testimony
of
the
truth
hereof
vouchsafe
good
reader
to
read
the
booke
of
M.
Foxe
before
alledged
,
where
hee
reporteth
the
letter
of
a
wicked
Promoter
named
Thom.
Tye
the
Popish
Priest
of
Muchebently
,
Pag.
1605.
and
Steuen
Norish
a
false
Iudas
and
betrayer
of
Gods
Saintes
in
the
tyme
of
their
trouble
,
where
he
vseth
these
wordes
.
There
is
(
sayth
this
popish
priest
,
[
](A15388-e11620-b)*
*
This
Kempe
is
now
liuing
and
is
preacher
in
the
Yle
of
wight
,
and
is
by
this
popish
priest
slaundered
,
the
sayd
Kemp
being
a
very
Godly
man
,
read
M.
Fox
his
last
booke
.
pag.
1976.
Where
he
rehearseth
Kemps
story
at
large
.
one
Iohn
Kempe
,
and
Henry
Harte
who
is
the
principall
of
all
those
that
are
called
Frewil
men
(
for
so
they
are
termed
of
the
Predestinators
)
&
the
sayd
Harte
hath
drawen
out
xiij
.
Articles
to
be
obserued
among
his
company
,
and
as
farre
as
I
do
beleue
there
comes
none
in
their
brotherhode
except
he
be
sworne
.
The
other
Iohn
Kempe
is
a
great
trauailer
abroad
in
Kent
&
what
his
doctrine
is
I
am
not
hable
to
say
.
M.
Fox
reporteth
his
most
godly
&
Christian
doctrine
.
Pag.
1976.
a.
Pag.
1530.
Hetherto
M.
Foxe
.
And
that
thou
mayest
know
the
better
what
this
Henry
Harte
was
consider
I
pray
thee
,
what
is
reported
of
him
.
Where
that
zealous
and
faythfull
seruaunt
of
God
Iohn
Careles
in
his
examination
by
Doctor
Martin
verifieth
that
to
bee
true
,
whiche
in
the
former
place
those
two
were
burdened
withall
by
Steuen
Norish
.
H.
Harte
a
peruerse
heretique
.
Of
this
Henry
Harte
sayth
Iohn
Careles
,
it
had
bene
good
for
him
if
he
had
neuer
bene
borne
:
for
many
a
simple
foule
hath
hee
shamefully
seduced
,
beguiled
and
deceiued
with
his
soule
Pelagian
opinion
both
in
the
dayes
of
kyng
Edward
and
since
his
departure
.
This
Harte
write
a
Confutation
of
certaine
Articles
of
Christian
Religion
writte
by
Iohn
Careles
,
and
sent
vnto
William
Tyms
prisoner
in
the
Kynges
Benche
.
The
companions
also
of
the
same
Henry
was
one
M.
Gibson
who
sought
to
peruert
&
turne
from
the
truth
xij
.
godly
Christians
which
were
Martyred
.
M.
Fox
.
pag.
1531.
Of
this
vngracious
company
also
was
one
Trewe
of
Kente
,
who
albeit
before
for
the
truthes
sake
he
lost
his
cares
(
for
perswadyng
the
people
from
goyng
to
Masse
,
)
yet
afterward
happenyng
into
the
company
of
Pelagians
he
became
deadly
enemy
to
good
Iohn
Careles
,
as
appeareth
by
Careles
his
examination
,
whiche
he
with
his
owne
hand
penned
before
he
dyed
in
prison
as
in
this
booke
of
Martyrs
is
to
be
sene
at
large
,
Now
if
any
man
will
demaunde
,
what
is
this
to
the
Familie
agaynst
whom
ye
purposely
mynde
to
deale
.
I
aunswere
that
from
this
present
yeare
,
in
the
which
this
happened
the
doctrine
of
HN.
began
to
pepe
out
,
and
although
it
haue
a
more
louely
name
then
the
Heresies
of
the
Libertines
,
Anabaptistes
and
Pellagians
had
:
yet
it
is
to
him
that
is
disposed
to
see
very
certaine
by
that
comparison
which
in
this
booke
followeth
of
all
the
sectes
,
that
the
ground
of
all
these
Heresies
were
brought
into
England
by
Christopher
Vitels
and
his
complices
out
of
Delph
in
Dutchland
,
where
it
had
bene
happy
for
our
English
Church
if
with
the
first
Brokers
thereof
they
had
bene
buryed
and
forgotten
.
Theire
doctrine
was
then
.
1.
The
godly
haue
in
them selues
free
will
to
do
good
.
2.
They
could
not
away
with
Predestination
.
Neither
can
this
Louely
Family
abide
the
most
blessed
and
comfortable
doctrine
of
Predestination
:
as
is
apparauntly
to
be
sene
in
their
first
Epistle
to
M.
Rogers
,
where
they
vtter
this
deuilish
&
blasphemous
speach
:
Your
brethren
in
Christ
(
for
their
good
faythes
cause
they
haue
in
your
licentious
doctrine
of
Predestination
and
free
election
)
fill
all
the
prisons
almost
in
England
.
But
to
adde
somewhat
which
is
hable
by
the
mouth
of
a
liuyng
witnes
to
be
iustified
,
who
in
Q.
Maries
tyme
was
present
at
the
brochyng
of
this
doctrine
by
Vitels
the
Ioygner
his
testimonie
of
this
Family
and
their
doctrine
subscribed
with
his
owne
hand
is
this
.
About
the
third
yeare
of
Q.
Maries
raigne
.
Predestination
blasphemed
by
the
Fam.
An.
1555.
at
Michaelmas
or
not
much
after
,
I
Henry
Crinell
of
Willingham
in
the
County
of
Cambridge
came
to
the
towne
of
Colchester
where
I
happened
into
a
common
Inne
.
The
cause
of
my
repayre
thether
at
that
tyme
was
:
that
I
was
desirous
to
prouide
,
that
my
conscience
should
not
be
entangled
with
the
Popish
pitch
:
And
beyng
then
there
,
I
met
with
diuers
of
myne
acquaintaunce
as
also
with
straungers
,
who
came
thether
to
conferre
concernyng
the
safetie
of
their
conscience
,
where
William
Rauen
of
S.
Iues
who
came
thether
at
that
tyme
with
me
&
was
my
bedfellow
hauyng
likewise
fled
beyng
in
daunger
for
Religion
.
There
we
founde
at
our
commyng
thether
one
Christopher
Vitels
a
Ioigner
,
who
so
farre
as
I
could
at
that
tyme
learne
held
many
straunge
opinions
,
and
also
taught
diuers
pointes
of
doctrine
scarce
sound
and
to
me
before
vnheard
of
.
The
which
Ioigner
(
as
he
then
priuily
dissembled
so
since
he
hath
bene
noted
openly
for
his
runnyng
witte
and
curious
phantasies
)
beyng
as
it
seemed
weary
of
his
occupation
,
left
his
craft
of
Ioigning
and
tooke
vnto
him
a
new
trade
of
lyfe
:
so
that
of
a
simple
scholer
he
became
a
great
and
learned
Scholemaister
of
the
doctrine
of
a
man
,
who
liued
as
he
sayd
beyond
the
seas
an
holy
life
and
an
vpright
conuersation
.
This
man
he
praysed
very
much
,
and
reported
many
wonderfull
thyngs
of
his
Angellike
behauiour
,
whom
afterwardes
I
vnderstode
to
be
one
Henry
Nicholas
a
Mercer
of
Delph
in
Holland
.
The
especiall
pointes
of
Hereticall
doctrine
that
the
sayd
Ioigner
did
then
and
there
teach
,
were
these
.
Vitels
doctrine
in
Queene
Maries
tyme
at
Colchester
.
-
1.
Infantes
not
to
be
Baptised
.
-
2.
Kyng
Edwardes
booke
not
Gods
seruice
.
-
3.
Christ
not
God
.
-
4.
The
godly
sinne
not
.
-
5.
The
Pope
no
Antichrist
.
1.
Children
ought
not
to
be
Baptised
,
vntill
they
come
to
yeares
of
discretion
.
2.
He
founde
fault
with
the
Letany
in
the
booke
of
Common
prayer
set
forth
in
King
Edwardes
tyme
,
affirming
that
it
was
not
the
right
seruice
of
God
.
1.
Because
it
was
sayd
,
God
the
Sonne
redeemer
of
the
world
:
for
(
sayth
he
)
Christ
is
not
God
.
2.
Because
it
was
sayd
,
Haue
mercy
vpon
vs
miserable
sinners
,
for
the
godly
sinne
not
(
sayth
hee
)
and
therefore
,
neede
they
not
to
vse
that
prayer
.
He
affirmed
also
that
the
Pope
was
not
Antichrist
,
but
he
which
doth
not
that
which
Gods
law
commaundeth
,
neither
fulfilleth
the
requiring
therof
he
is
Antichrist
,
&
so
are
there
many
Antichristes
.
Furthermore
at
the
same
tyme
one
Iohn
Barry
seruaunt
to
M.
Laurence
of
Barnehall
in
Essex
came
to
the
same
Inne
,
to
reason
with
the
Ioigner
about
the
Diuinitie
of
Christ
,
Vitels
denyed
that
Christ
is
God
.
whom
Vitels
denied
to
be
God
.
After
they
had
entred
conference
Iohn
Barry
alledged
out
of
the
2.
chap.
5.
verse
of
S.
Paule
to
the
Phillipians
.
Let
the
same
mynde
be
in
you
which
was
in
Christ
Iesus
,
who
beyng
in
the
forme
of
God
thought
it
no
robbery
to
be
equall
with
God
&c.
Yea
quoth
Vitels
the
same
mynde
must
be
in
you
which
was
in
Christ
,
the
same
mynde
must
be
in
you
which
was
in
Christ
,
&
that
there
he
stopped
him
:
which
wordes
so
often
he
repeated
,
that
thereby
he
put
Barry
to
silence
&
blankt
him
so
that
he
had
not
a
word
to
say
:
to
the
great
offence
of
diuers
,
but
especially
of
ij
.
women
Gospellers
,
which
came
with
Barry
to
heare
him
and
Vitels
conferre
about
that
matter
.
And
to
say
the
truth
,
Vitels
babling
did
so
astonish
diuers
there
present
and
my selfe
also
,
that
I
was
fully
mynded
to
go
to
Oxford
to
aske
counsaile
of
Byshop
Ridley
&
M.
Latimer
concernyng
that
matter
,
had
I
not
met
with
some
man
,
to
satisfie
my
conscience
in
the
meane
season
.
The
truth
of
the
report
of
this
conference
I
referre
vnto
the
remembraunce
of
the
sayd
Iohn
Barry
him selfe
if
he
be
aliue
as
to
others
also
,
who
were
present
at
that
conflict
.
The
whiche
Ioigner
since
that
tyme
wandryng
vppe
and
downe
the
Countrey
(
to
visite
his
Disciples
)
came
to
the
Towne
of
Willingham
where
I
dwell
,
and
sent
forme
to
come
and
speake
with
hym
at
an
Alehouse
,
but
I
sent
hym
word
that
I
would
not
come
at
hym
nor
haue
to
doe
with
him
.
This
is
very
true
and
so
I
testifie
with
myne
owne
hand
.
By
me
Henry
Orinell
of
Willingham
.
Thus
seest
thou
(
gentle
Reader
)
so
much
as
yet
hath
come
to
my
handes
concernyng
this
matter
simply
set
downe
:
to
the
whiche
if
the
Familie
shall
reply
,
Obiection
of
the
Familie
.
Aunswere
.
First
that
this
belongeth
nothyng
vnto
them
:
I
aunswere
:
This
chiefly
doth
concerne
Vitels
their
Elder
and
chief
Patriarch
,
who
is
a
great
Doctour
of
their
Louely
secte
,
and
such
Doctour
such
doctrine
,
such
tree
such
fruite
.
&c.
Secondly
if
they
shall
reply
that
this
doctrine
was
taught
by
Vitels
long
since
,
and
since
by
him
recanted
openly
,
Vitels
some
tymes
an
Arrian
God
graunt
he
now
be
sounde
in
that
point
.
and
vpon
harty
repentaunce
,
which
then
he
shewed
he
hath
bene
receiued
into
the
Churche
,
and
needeth
not
now
to
be
feared
for
teachyng
of
any
such
doctrine
:
I
aunswere
(
albeit
the
Famely
deny
that
euer
he
recanted
,
yet
seyng
many
witnesses
aliue
can
auouch
it
to
be
true
)
if
he
since
haue
bene
sory
from
his
hart
,
and
vppon
his
repentaunce
be
restored
into
the
Church
,
God
make
him
to
be
a
member
,
not
a
molester
of
the
Church
,
least
in
the
end
his
repentaunce
proue
not
to
be
as
the
sorrow
of
Simon
Magus
:
Actes
.
8.24
.
Math.
26.75
.
but
as
Simon
Peters
who
earnestly
and
with
teares
bewayled
the
deniall
of
his
Maister
:
to
whom
sith
he
standeth
or
falleth
,
I
will
not
iudge
him
:
the
Lord
make
hym
both
to
bee
and
to
continue
of
the
number
of
his
children
.
Amen
.
¶
Notes
vpon
the
booke
entituled
Euangelium
regni
,
gathered
by
the
Reuerend
father
in
Christ
I.
Y.
Byshop
of
Rochester
,
with
the
aunswere
of
the
Familie
vnto
the
sayd
Notes
.
AS
the
Latin
(
a
)
is
meane
,
so
is
the
stile
or
(
b
)
maner
of
writyng
darke
and
obscure
in
many
places
:
Generaly
HN.
his
Euangelye
is
to
be
mislyked
for
.
and
although
the
Author
had
not
set
to
his
name
,
yet
it
should
seeme
to
be
of
some
Friers
doyng
or
some
other
that
fauored
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Aunswere
of
the
Familie
of
Loue
.
FOr
(
a
)
the
first
part
where
ye
take
exception
at
the
meannes
of
the
Latin
(
which
yet
perhaps
ye
would
hardly
match
,
Odious
comparison
of
the
Fam.
much
lesse
better
it
all
thynges
considered
)
methinkes
ye
might
out
of
reasonablenes
consider
,
that
the
meannes
of
the
Latin
in
any
worke
,
is
not
any
hinderaunce
to
a
right
and
good
matter
:
for
the
more
common
the
Latin
is
,
the
easier
it
is
to
be
vnderstanded
of
the
simple
Clerkes
,
and
therefore
that
is
not
worthy
of
note
to
take
exception
at
,
for
the
single
and
lowly
mynded
respect
more
the
intent
of
a
matter
,
then
the
florished
stile
or
speach
.
&c.
Fam.
maketh
Gods
word
hard
to
be
vnderstode
,
so
doe
the
Papistes
contrary
to
the
scripture
.
Prou.
8.8.9
.
Psalme
.
19.7.8
.
All
without
the
Fam.
fleshly
and
worldly
minded
.
(
b
)
Secondly
whereas
ye
finde
fault
at
the
obscuritie
and
darcknes
of
the
Authors
writyng
,
I
might
aunswere
that
it
might
séeme
so
much
the
more
to
be
the
same
,
that
it
geueth
forth
it selfe
for
(
videl
a
worke
procéedyng
from
the
spirite
of
the
Lord
)
and
therfore
hard
to
be
vnderstode
of
all
myndes
of
the
flesh
,
and
out
of
the
industrious
prudencie
of
the
manly
reason
or
knowledge
.
(
For
then
should
they
right
wel
vnderstand
it
,
for
the
world
can
vnderstand
her
owne
)
whose
wisedome
maketh
all
men
(
in
their
manly
wisedome
)
meere
fooles
,
compassing
the
wise
in
their
wisedome
,
and
prouyng
their
thoughtes
to
be
but
vayne
will
,
therfore
as
S.
Paule
and
likewise
the
Prophet
affirmeth
destroy
the
wisedome
of
the
wise
and
reiect
the
vnderstandyng
of
the
prudent
.
Vntruth
for
the
Prophet
Esay
,
and
the
rest
are
very
eloquent
For
it
hath
ben
euermore
an
order
with
the
holy
on
s
of
God
,
in
the
bringyng
forth
of
the
holy
thynges
,
to
expresse
it
more
out
of
the
authoritie
of
the
spirite
,
and
with
power
(
I
meane
out
of
the
efficacie
of
the
Lord
had
by
their
essential
operation
in
their
inwardnes
)
them
with
the
entising
wordes
of
manly
wisedome
,
that
our
fayth
might
not
stand
or
rest
grounded
in
the
wisedome
of
man
,
but
in
the
power
of
God
:
by
which
meanes
the
naturall
man
perceiueth
not
any
thyng
of
the
spirite
of
God
.
Yea
the
thynges
of
God
and
his
wisedome
,
are
mere
foolishnesse
vnto
him
.
And
therefore
he
shal
be
founde
happyer
that
becommeth
deceiued
with
such
a
godly
deceit
,
All
without
the
Fam.
directed
with
dreames
of
mans
fantasie
.
then
shall
those
which
are
borne
in
hand
to
be
in
a
right
way
and
a
good
case
beyng
yet
in
the
meane
tyme
directed
with
the
dreames
of
mans
fantasie
in
steade
of
cleare
truth
.
&c.
Rochester
.
THe
greatest
part
of
this
boke
is
nothyng
but
a
brief
discourse
either
a
rehearsall
of
the
story
of
the
Bible
,
as
appeareth
from
the
.5
.
chapter
,
to
the
.27
.
&
.28
.
chapters
.
And
his
collection
is
none
other
,
but
such
as
any
meanly
learned
may
gather
by
diligent
readyng
of
the
Scriptures
.
The
Familie
of
Loue
.
HOw
well
soeuer
the
greatest
part
of
the
booke
bee
iudged
by
you
to
be
nothyng
,
but
a
bare
brief
discours
or
rehearsall
of
the
histories
of
the
Bible
:
whiche
any
meanly
learned
(
as
you
say
)
might
do
the
like
yet
séemeth
it
to
me
to
be
of
greater
force
neither
haue
I
euer
in
my
tyme
heard
or
by
readyng
perceiued
that
the
greatest
learned
among
the
prudent
wisenesse
(
which
rest
grounded
more
on
the
litterall
knowledge
of
the
Christian
verifie
then
on
the
beyng
of
the
same
)
No
booke
of
any
wrighter
like
HN.
his
Euangelye
.
haue
atchiued
the
like
or
brought
the
match
therof
to
light
(
all
thyngs
considered
.
)
For
it
is
not
onely
an
euident
declaration
of
the
singular
good
will
and
operations
of
God
towardes
his
creatures
in
respectyng
and
tenderyng
their
saluation
,
HN.
his
Euangelie
in
Exposition
of
darke
figures
in
the
Bible
.
darckly
figured
foorth
in
the
Bible
:
but
also
and
expresse
manifestation
of
the
approchyng
of
tyme
,
wherein
the
purpose
of
the
Lord
drawen
a
long
and
begon
as
the
tyme
state
and
age
of
the
worlde
would
permit
the
same
touchyng
the
disposing
of
the
wicked
world
with
her
ministers
and
adherentes
,
&
the
erectyng
of
the
righteous
world
to
florish
there
ouer
in
vigour
for
euermore
becommeth
as
he
there
testifieth
.
Full
accomplished
through
the
same
seruice
of
God
,
or
ministrations
of
his
loue
expressed
or
mencioned
in
the
same
booke
accordyng
to
the
promises
.
To
the
which
ministration
God
hath
chosen
the
Authour
as
he
there
alledgeth
to
be
a
right
minister
,
and
prepared
him
thereto
,
in
the
fourme
and
sorte
mencioned
in
the
head
of
his
booke
,
No
learned
man
in
these
dayes
like
HN.
vnto
which
like
function
and
holy
annoyntyng
no
conceited
Scripture
learned
or
Doctour
of
the
letter
,
that
I
can
any
way
marke
or
perceiue
hath
in
these
dayes
attained
or
reached
.
And
whether
that
be
a
pretendyng
of
the
Ghost
or
no
,
that
will
well
appeare
and
be
séene
in
his
tyme
by
the
sequele
thereof
(
to
wéete
)
in
the
perseueraunce
and
foorth
goyng
of
the
same
among
and
with
all
such
as
shall
endure
to
sée
the
triall
therof
.
&c.
Rochester
.
THe
Authour
doth
much
pretend
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
entituleth
his
booke
,
An
Epistle
written
from
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
is
to
be
suspect
of
hygh
Reuelations
,
daungerous
to
deceiue
the
simple
.
Familie
of
Loue
.
THis
is
aunswered
in
the
Section
before
.
Rochester
.
INtreatyng
of
Antichrist
in
the
28.
chapter
,
he
teacheth
no
certaine
doctrine
,
who
he
is
,
or
where
to
be
founde
,
that
we
may
know
him
&
beware
of
his
doctrine
,
but
it
seemeth
altogether
doubtfull
,
in
so
much
that
the
Note
in
the
margent
sayth
,
O
that
this
Antechrist
were
knowen
.
Whereas
if
the
Authour
would
haue
dealt
plainly
and
according
to
the
scriptures
,
he
might
easly
haue
shewed
that
Rome
is
the
seate
of
Antechrist
.
And
that
the
succession
of
Popes
,
and
that
body
and
kingdome
is
the
very
Antichrist
mencioned
and
described
in
the
.2
.
Thessal
.
2.
Apocal.
13.17
.
&c.
¶
In
the
Chapter
31.
32.
the
Authour
HN.
bewrayeth
him selfe
to
be
a
Papist
.
1.
FIrst
,
he
calleth
the
Church
of
Rome
,
HN.
a
Papist
.
the
communion
of
all
Christians
,
whereas
it
is
but
a
particular
Church
fallen
away
from
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
.
2.
Although
he
seemeth
to
confesse
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
not
that
perfection
of
Religion
,
whiche
it
had
in
tymes
past
(
which
the
Papistes
do
and
must
graunt
)
yet
he
seemeth
to
allow
and
speake
reuerently
of
all
Popishe
orders
as
they
be
now
.
The
Pope
hee
calleth
the
chief
annoynted
,
Chap.
31.
the
chief
Byshop
,
or
high
Priest
,
who
hath
his
heyng
in
the
most
holy
sanctuarie
of
true
and
perfect
holynes
,
most
holy
Father
.
Next
vnto
him
he
placeth
the
Cardinals
whom
he
calleth
most
holy
and
famous
,
and
hee
sayth
that
they
are
next
the
most
auncientest
and
holy
Father
the
Pope
in
most
holy
Religion
and
vnderstandyng
.
Next
vnto
Cardinals
he
reconeth
Byshops
whom
he
calleth
chief
Priestes
.
After
Byshops
,
he
nameth
Curates
,
Deacons
.
&c.
After
those
he
maketh
mencion
of
Monkes
,
whom
he
commendeth
as
men
addicted
to
holynesse
,
and
separated
from
the
world
,
and
all
carnall
desires
.
But
most
playnly
the
Authour
sheweth
him selfe
a
frend
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
saying
:
Chap.
31.
sent.
4
that
many
through
contention
and
discorde
did
cast
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
dyd
blaspheme
her
with
her
ministeries
,
and
of
their
own
braynes
pretendyng
the
Scriptures
,
haue
brought
in
other
ministeries
and
Religion
:
they
spoke
much
of
the
word
of
God
.
Who
doubteth
that
this
is
the
voyce
and
iudgement
of
Papistes
agaynst
Protestauntes
and
true
Christians
.
Familie
of
Loue
.
WHere
as
you
furthermore
complayne
of
the
insufficiencie
of
the
expressing
of
Antechrist
(
as
to
say
who
he
is
and
where
to
be
founde
)
because
the
Authour
applyeth
him
not
to
the
Pope
and
his
succession
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
it
séemeth
if
the
matter
were
well
looked
vnto
,
that
men
should
finde
that
Antechrist
euen
in
the
very
selfe
same
place
from
whence
you
gather
your
exception
flatly
detected
:
(
although
he
is
not
so
employed
to
mens
contentations
)
for
if
men
could
sée
what
Christ
accordyng
to
the
spirite
is
,
Christ
what
he
is
according
to
the
Familie
.
as
he
is
a
liuyng
power
of
God
,
were
whereas
his
whole
scope
&
drift
of
writyng
stretcheth
)
they
should
then
right
well
perceiue
thereout
that
the
man
of
sinne
and
child
or
broode
of
the
Deuill
and
condemnation
(
beyng
a
right
aduersarie
or
an
expresse
contrary
beyng
vnto
Christ
,
Antichrist
nothing
but
sinne
according
to
the
Fam.
the
righteousnes
of
God
the
father
)
and
raignyng
in
all
states
of
men
generally
.
Beyng
fleshly
Popes
or
other
,
from
the
tyme
of
the
declinyng
of
the
man
from
the
true
fayth
in
Christ
the
light
of
lyfe
to
the
addictyng
of
him selfe
to
the
lye
or
darcknes
or
euer
such
tyme
as
they
become
conuerted
to
their
God
and
are
regenerated
in
the
spirite
of
their
mynde
,
is
the
greatest
Antichrist
which
also
from
the
very
begynnyng
as
likewise
in
the
very
corporall
appearaunce
,
of
Christ
in
the
flesh
(
like
as
S.
Iohn
also
expresseth
)
impugne
it
and
persecute
it
in
the
truth
of
God
(
and
that
in
the
inwardnesse
of
the
man
to
the
establishyng
of
all
vnrighteousnesse
in
him
,
and
not
onely
a
certaine
disordred
or
abused
Papistrie
(
yea
or
euer
the
Papistrie
was
thought
of
)
which
no
Pope
also
(
or
such
outward
fleshly
creature
)
could
or
can
euer
worke
or
bryng
to
passe
.
And
therefore
deceiue
not
your selfe
in
the
point
,
to
iudge
the
Author
to
be
a
maintainer
of
any
fleshly
or
creature
like
Pope
with
his
adherentes
in
their
abusion
of
Ceremoniall
seruices
&
Ceremonies
:
but
he
driueth
his
matter
onely
(
as
in
his
worke
beyng
well
noted
you
may
sée
)
to
this
point
(
to
wit
)
that
after
the
entraunce
of
the
darknesse
once
chaunced
(
the
manly
generations
beyng
falne
away
from
the
fayth
towardes
God
,
which
was
established
by
Christ
in
his
Apostles
and
Disciples
)
the
old
Fathers
grew
out
of
a
zealousnes
of
the
mynde
towardes
God
and
his
righteousnesse
,
to
institute
certaine
Ceremonies
and
seruices
(
so
neare
as
they
could
out
of
their
insight
and
comprehendyng
,
that
they
by
their
diligent
study
and
searchyng
of
the
Scriptures
had
attained
vnto
concerning
Gods
truth
hit
the
same
)
that
resembled
or
were
conformablest
to
the
holy
and
diuine
Scriptures
to
a
commemoration
of
the
thyngs
wrought
and
brought
to
passe
before
with
Christ
and
his
holynes
in
the
very
true
beyng
to
the
susteinyng
and
staying
vp
of
the
ignoraunt
people
in
the
tyme
of
darknes
from
fallyng
into
any
greater
absurdities
,
enormities
and
errours
,
that
might
haue
happened
vnto
them
and
which
also
did
happen
vnto
many
such
as
maliciously
and
obstinately
,
not
rightly
seyng
but
rather
in
meanyng
to
set
vp
some
better
,
degressed
and
winded
of
them selues
there
from
and
maliciously
blasphemed
and
continewed
the
same
,
tell
that
the
light
of
Gods
truth
might
spryng
foorth
agayne
or
be
erected
in
the
seruice
of
the
loue
,
accordyng
to
the
promises
and
goeth
not
about
to
establish
the
same
in
,
and
of
their
ceremoniall
(
much
lesse
abused
)
seruice
and
Ceremonies
(
where
about
men
presently
so
greatly
striue
and
varie
)
now
in
this
present
tyme
of
the
light
of
loue
)
whiche
he
affirmeth
to
be
the
day
of
the
cleare
&
righteous
iudgement
of
God
:
wherein
god
will
restore
all
thynges
to
their
right
(
to
wit
)
bryng
or
set
the
lye
in
his
lying
beyng
to
be
condemned
in
the
hellish
caue
,
and
the
truth
likewise
in
his
right
fourme
or
degrée
,
to
wit
to
preuayle
florish
and
beare
sway
ouer
the
vnrighteousnes
for
euer
more
.
)
Whereby
that
the
will
of
God
might
euen
so
be
accomplished
in
earth
as
in
heauen
.
Wherefore
me
thinkes
that
should
be
very
small
discernyng
in
such
as
can
not
distinct
the
shadowes
figures
or
image
of
a
thyng
from
the
body
it selfe
,
or
the
very
true
beyng
either
substaunce
of
the
same
.
And
that
he
speaketh
of
mens
ignoraunce
in
that
place
,
and
touchyng
their
slender
knowledge
&
vnderstandyng
in
Gods
worde
that
layeth
he
forth
flatly
to
the
effectuall
word
and
not
the
imagelike
or
written
word
wherein
the
right
Christians
are
not
iniuried
but
the
conceited
Christians
detected
.
Two
kyndes
of
Gods
worde
after
HN.
his
Familie
.
Rochester
.
THe
rest
of
the
booke
from
the
34.
Chapter
vnto
the
end
is
of
the
callyng
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
of
the
grace
of
God
offred
to
the
world
in
the
last
age
of
the
world
,
which
seemeth
to
be
the
best
part
of
that
booke
.
Familie
of
Loue
.
IT
is
well
that
ye
like
some
part
of
the
booke
,
and
if
ye
could
therewithall
note
that
there
were
a
defection
from
the
truth
,
and
that
there
were
also
by
that
meanes
no
difference
to
bee
had
,
betwixt
a
ceremoniall
either
letter
doctour
Christian
,
and
an
vncircumcised
Heathen
so
had
ye
then
somewhat
for
your
part
.
Rochester
.
THus
haue
you
a
tast
of
this
booke
gathered
as
the
tyme
would
serue
,
whereby
it
appeareth
to
be
no
such
precious
price
of
worke
as
of
some
it
is
supposed
to
be
.
Such
fayre
shewes
and
glorious
titles
may
soone
deceiue
the
simple
to
haue
such
bookes
in
more
admiration
then
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Luke
.
16.28
.
But
we
haue
Moses
and
the
Prophetes
let
vs
heare
them
and
iudge
all
others
by
them
.
Family
of
Loue
.
I
do
not
so
collect
by
the
authors
wrighting
that
he
would
prefer
his
writing
aboue
the
scriptures
geuen
by
inspiration
of
God
,
and
brought
forth
,
and
written
by
the
holy
Fathers
in
times
past
.
But
if
you
had
well
marked
or
considered
the
same
,
he
witnesseth
as
by
a
concordable
,
and
vniforme
testimonye
,
either
by
record
of
the
same
their
writynges
what
the
Lord
will
now
accomplish
in
these
last
dayes
,
A
notable
vntruth
for
HN.
no
where
in
his
bookes
doth
wish
men
to
read
the
Scriptures
.
wishing
euery
one
in
the
same
booke
to
search
the
Scriptures
,
whether
that
they
also
mention
and
record
not
the
very
same
:
affirmyng
also
therewith
that
God
is
not
ne
cannot
be
a
God
of
contentation
but
of
peace
&
vnitie
.
And
that
God
moreouer
,
hath
stirred
him
vp
to
bee
a
seruiceable
instrument
,
or
as
his
elect
minister
to
bryng
downe
(
accordyng
to
his
promises
written
in
the
Scriptures
)
all
controuersies
growne
among
men
about
their
misunderstanding
of
the
scriptures
to
bryng
the
same
to
an
end
.
And
doth
also
in
the
same
booke
,
vncouer
sundry
secret
thinges
which
they
that
haue
seing
eyes
may
by
ententiue
reading
of
the
same
together
with
the
Lordes
assistaunce
well
perceiue
and
vnderstand
:
that
no
selfewise
,
or
enuious
scripture
learned
could
or
can
euer
attaine
vnto
it
agayne
.
Horrible
blasphemie
HN.
his
booke
of
Euangelie
made
equall
with
the
word
of
God
.
What
iniurie
were
it
(
seing
that
it
procedeth
by
the
same
spirite
)
to
valew
it
equall
with
those
same
sacred
scriptures
,
that
were
tofore
written
by
the
holy
one
of
God
.
Also
ye
may
remember
that
the
fleshly
Iewes
had
also
for
their
aunswere
to
Christ
enuying
agaynst
him
being
the
truth
it selfe
,
the
same
testimonye
that
ye
alledge
,
to
wéete
,
that
they
had
Moses
and
the
Prophets
:
&c
,
But
who
were
in
the
meane
time
greater
persecutours
of
him
then
they
.
Rochester
.
WE
are
sure
that
the
holy
Scriptures
were
wrighten
by
the
(
spirite
of
Loue
,
and
truth
,
)
the
holy
ghost
:
And
conteine
all
true
and
necessary
and
sufficient
doctrine
for
our
saluation
,
Ephe.
5.21
.
1.
Iohn
.
4.1
.
let
vs
not
hould
vpon
men
:
proue
all
thinges
,
hould
that
which
is
good
,
beleue
not
euery
spirite
but
proue
the
spirites
.
Family
of
Loue
.
I
Graunt
that
right
discerning
is
good
,
and
commeth
from
the
Lord
,
and
through
him
from
them
,
whome
he
and
not
themselues
placeth
,
and
by
them
that
are
set
in
the
right
place
of
iudgement
by
the
Lord
himselfe
,
and
not
by
those
that
sitt
on
their
owne
stoole
:
for
it
is
to
be
doubted
that
so
many
as
take
vpon
them
that
office
of
iudgement
,
or
medling
with
gods
matters
or
euer
Christ
be
come
vnto
them
,
or
haue
a
liuing
shape
in
them
,
that
they
all
will
comme
to
short
in
their
reconing
.
&c.
I
may
not
deny
but
that
there
is
conteined
in
the
scriptures
geuen
by
inspiration
of
God
(
being
rightly
vnderstanded
,
followed
,
and
obeyed
,
)
necessary
and
sufficient
doctrine
of
saluation
:
but
for
want
of
these
thrée
principall
pointes
,
many
haue
small
profite
truely
.
I
could
also
with
all
my
hart
wishe
that
man
with
man
committed
not
filthines
,
No
man
may
iudge
of
doctrine
but
the
Familye
.
nor
depended
one
vpon
an
other
:
but
to
stay
them
onely
on
the
Lordes
truth
,
and
not
on
flesh
and
bloud
,
so
were
then
all
controuersies
at
an
end
.
It
were
well
also
to
proue
all
thinges
:
but
not
as
semeth
me
by
the
crooked
rule
of
mans
owne
iudgement
,
or
fleshly
minde
and
concerning
,
nor
by
his
imagination
(
without
the
light
of
Gods
truth
,
or
spirite
of
righteousnes
and
loue
:
)
taken
on
in
constructing
,
and
wresling
of
the
right
sence
and
minde
of
the
scriptures
which
being
seperated
from
the
light
of
lyfe
,
as
he
in
the
same
worke
alleadgeth
is
a
closed
booke
,
or
a
darke
word
without
light
,
and
the
seruice
administred
thereout
as
a
dead
bodye
without
a
soule
,
or
as
a
dead
wife
deceased
from
her
husband
,
which
could
bring
fourth
no
children
of
lyfe
.
For
what
can
the
naturall
man
iudge
,
that
is
altogether
ignoraunt
of
the
thinges
of
God
,
or
yet
open
the
holy
thinges
without
the
key
of
Dauid
,
or
behould
the
Paradice
of
God
,
when
as
men
can
not
frely
enter
the
Seraphin
with
his
fiery
sword
not
being
taken
away
:
or
yet
iudge
of
an
other
which
hath
ouercome
,
and
attained
to
haue
a
new
name
,
written
in
the
white
stone
:
that
lyeth
himselfe
,
yet
in
the
meane
time
altogether
be
wrapped
and
buried
vnder
the
bondage
and
subiection
of
the
earthly
being
,
and
vngodlynes
.
&c.
Consider
therefore
euery
thing
in
his
right
degrée
(
if
you
be
endewed
with
ghoastly
vnderstanding
,
and
possessed
with
the
right
spirite
of
iudgement
,
)
and
then
out
of
your
spiritualnes
iudge
all
thinges
according
to
the
ballance
of
equitye
,
and
trying
squaire
or
measure
line
of
righteousnes
in
the
lyfe
and
truth
.
Trie
also
the
spirits
by
the
same
rule
,
and
be
not
vnbeleuing
towardes
the
right
spirit
,
but
follow
and
embrace
that
which
is
good
.
For
if
you
can
shew
vs
any
passinger
God
of
Israel
,
or
any
better
lawe
,
rites
,
and
ordinaunce
:
then
is
his
lawes
,
rites
,
and
ordinaunces
,
or
anye
perfecter
life
then
the
loue
:
whereon
Christe
with
his
holy
ones
haue
heretofore
testified
,
(
Whereto
also
the
Author
presently
as
a
concordable
witnes
with
the
same
doth
only
point
and
direct
vs
)
or
that
there
be
any
better
thing
then
the
eternall
lyfe
and
the
loue
it selfe
.
So
let
not
them
that
same
most
best
,
be
withheld
from
vs
(
whilest
that
we
onely
enforce
vs
thereunto
)
that
we
might
serue
euen
so
the
onely
liuing
God
in
vniformenes
of
hart
,
and
vnpartialitye
of
minde
together
with
an
vpright
righteousnes
,
and
holynes
.
Take
this
briefe
freindly
&
well
meaning
aunswere
to
your
exceptions
in
good
part
,
and
way
it
not
as
a
matter
done
to
defend
the
worke
by
the
way
of
contending
:
but
rather
as
one
out
of
goodwill
doe
but
geue
you
occasion
thereby
to
weigh
more
distinctly
,
and
reasonably
of
that
which
commeth
so
lyuely
,
&
freindly
to
your
hands
,
out
of
grace
,
to
your
profit
and
welfare
.
Therefore
saue
labour
for
making
any
further
reply
hereunto
,
least
you
doe
but
lose
your
trauaile
herein
,
for
Christ
with
his
holy
ones
will
not
now
in
this
same
day
of
the
Loue
(
lyke
as
doe
the
princes
of
the
earth
whose
kingdome
is
of
this
world
)
set
vp
and
maintayne
his
kingdome
with
contention
,
and
discorde
,
but
with
peaceablenes
,
louing
kindnes
and
long
suffering
.
Louely
Poetrie
of
the
Familie
.
But
if
one
listed
to
sée
wrestlers
bestirre
them
in
their
play
:
then
for
to
graunt
them
leuill
ground
,
he
might
not
well
denay
.
And
yf
one
should
trauers
the
right
of
his
case
:
then
must
the
Iudge
sit
vnparciall
in
iudgement
place
,
so
shall
then
all
matters
in
equalitye
out
fall
:
but
otherwise
be
peruerted
and
oppresse
right
we
shall
.
Vale
qd
F.
L.
❧
Errours
and
absurde
asseuerations
out
of
HN.
his
Euangelie
,
gathered
by
William
Wilkinson
.
Preface
sent
.
2.
Resurrection
is
appeared
vnto
HN.
HN
.
Sayth
the
day
of
Loue
(
by
him
preached
)
is
the
appearyng
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
the
Resurrection
.
Esay
.
26.
c.
1.
Cor.
15.
f.
of
the
dead
,
wherein
the
law
and
the
Prophetes
,
Law
and
Prophets
&
all
fulfilled
in
HN.
his
Loue
day
.
Preface
.
sent.
3.
HN.
taketh
on
him
Iohn
Baptistes
office
.
and
all
that
is
written
of
Christ
becommeth
fulfilled
.
Luke
.
24.
e.
HN.
sayth
he
is
the
Aungell
of
the
Lord
,
or
messenger
before
him
for
to
prepare
his
way
.
Math.
3.
a.
Math.
11.
b.
and
to
publish
an
euerlastyng
Euangelie
.
Math.
24.
Apoc.
14.
a
vnto
all
generations
,
languages
and
peoples
accordyng
to
the
promises
.
Sent.
4.
HN.
his
writinges
the
Gospell
.
Sent.
6.
All
the
testimonies
of
HN.
set
foorth
in
the
Glasse
of
righteousnesse
,
are
the
Gospell
.
HN.
sayth
the
Familie
is
the
rest
of
God
prepared
from
the
begynnyng
,
for
the
people
of
God
,
and
for
all
repentaunt
persons
:
and
is
appeared
in
the
last
tyme
accordyng
to
the
promises
.
Cap.
1.
sent.
4.
Libertie
of
Religion
.
HN.
permitteth
to
euery
nation
,
what
Religion
they
will
,
so
they
hold
with
his
heresie
of
the
Loue
.
HN.
receiued
this
message
of
his
Euangelie
,
Chap.
2.
sent.
1.
from
the
mouth
of
God
him selfe
.
HN.
maketh
the
day
of
the
publishyng
his
Euangelie
,
Fol.
4.
to
be
the
last
commyng
of
Christ
in
iudgement
with
thousands
of
Saints
.
For
proofe
he
citeth
Esay
.
3.
b.
Math.
24.
d.
and
25.
d.
Iude.
1.
b.
HN.
buildeth
vpon
miracles
without
Scriptures
.
Cap.
2.
sent.
1.
Cap.
2.
sent.
11.
HN.
sayth
he
will
declare
the
secret
misteries
of
God
,
and
make
relation
of
thynges
hidden
before
the
world
.
HN.
sayth
the
former
kyngdome
,
Cap.
4.
sent.
1.
wherein
man
was
set
(
that
is
Adam
before
his
fall
)
is
brought
agayne
in
the
lowlynes
of
the
vpright
beyng
.
HN.
sayth
of
the
Preachers
,
Cap.
4.
sent.
4.
HN.
rayleth
on
the
Ministers
&
Preachers
of
Gods
word
.
that
they
vaunt
and
geue
foorth
themselues
for
Christians
,
and
as
illuminated
men
,
that
are
Maisters
of
the
Scripture
,
beyng
craftie
,
subtill
,
peruerse
of
hart
,
darcke
in
their
vnderstandyng
,
of
a
peruerse
nature
.
HN.
sayth
that
no
man
how
wise
and
vnderstandyng
soeuer
he
be
in
the
knowledge
of
the
Scripture
,
Sent.
5.
Onely
HN.
his
Familie
wise
.
can
by
any
meanes
vnderstand
or
comprehend
the
wisedome
of
God
,
but
they
onely
that
be
of
his
Familie
.
Therefore
hope
we
(
sayth
HN.
)
with
much
ioy
ouer
the
dead
whiche
dye
in
the
Lord
,
or
are
dead
in
him
,
Sent.
15.
Resurrection
commeth
to
passe
in
HN.
his
new
day
.
(
to
wéete
)
that
they
in
their
Resurrection
from
death
shall
liuyngly
come
vnto
,
or
méete
with
vs
.
For
all
the
dead
of
the
Lord
,
or
the
members
of
Christ
shall
now
liue
and
arise
with
their
bodyes
,
and
we
shall
assemble
with
them
,
and
they
with
vs
.
This
day
of
the
Loue
is
the
last
commyng
of
Christ
.
Heresie
sent
.
18.
Cap.
5.
sent.
1.
Abell
was
slayne
through
the
wicked
nature
of
sinne
,
through
the
handes
of
his
brother
Cain
.
HN.
depraueth
the
whole
Historie
of
Abraham
,
Cap.
8.
sent.
4.5.6.8
.
&c.
from
Gene.
16.
vnto
the
27.
Chapter
by
turnyng
it
into
an
Allegorie
.
The
greatest
must
serue
the
lesse
,
Cap.
9.
sent.
7.
that
is
sayth
HN.
the
great
righteousnesse
of
the
law
,
with
the
great
knowledge
or
prudence
of
the
fleshe
,
or
of
the
earthly
beyng
,
which
is
borne
out
of
the
letter
,
shall
serue
the
litle
mynded
simplicitie
of
Christ
.
Cap.
13.
sent.
3.
Cap.
13.
sent.
4.
HN.
peruerteth
the
fourth
Commaundement
.
HN.
sayth
the
Ceremoniall
law
is
néedefull
to
be
obserued
.
Cap.
19.
sent.
5.
Sent.
11.
HN.
termeth
our
Baptisme
an
handfull
of
water
.
Who
soeuer
is
not
Baptised
accordyng
to
the
forme
or
maner
of
Iohn
:
that
is
with
the
water
of
repentaunce
confessing
their
sinne
,
he
is
no
Christian
.
Cap.
23.
sent.
2.
No
man
sayth
HN.
can
Minister
the
vpright
seruice
or
Ceremonies
of
Christ
truly
,
but
the
regenerate
.
Cap.
23.
sent.
2.
Cap.
25.
sent.
6.
HN.
denyeth
the
outward
admission
of
Ministers
.
The
Familie
shal
be
in
all
perfection
euerlastyngly
vpon
earth
,
to
the
end
,
that
Gods
will
might
be
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heauen
.
Cap.
25.
sent.
6.
Cap.
25.
sent.
6.
HN.
beasteth
perfection
in
this
lyfe
and
in
many
places
.
HN.
sayth
that
this
testimony
and
publishyng
of
the
ioyfull
message
(
videl
his
Gospell
)
is
the
kyngdome
of
perfection
,
and
that
all
the
seruices
,
and
prophecies
,
which
are
gone
out
from
God
doe
lead
hereunto
,
and
rest
and
cease
herein
.
Ibid.
No
dissembling
is
lawfull
by
HN.
HN.
his
sayth
Familie
must
not
conceale
or
dissemble
their
Religion
,
but
they
must
hold
it
out
before
euery
one
,
whom
the
Lord
stirreth
vp
in
their
wayes
.
Sent.
10.
In
HN.
his
Familie
is
the
true
,
most
holy
of
the
euerlastyng
beyng
of
God
,
from
whence
the
vpright
seruice
of
the
Familie
is
ministred
:
All
prophecies
doe
lead
and
end
in
HN.
his
Fam.
whereunto
all
seruices
and
prophecies
,
which
are
gone
out
from
God
,
and
his
truth
,
do
lead
,
as
to
the
right
and
very
true
perfection
:
that
God
might
euer
be
declared
vpon
earth
.
Cap.
28.
sent.
4.
HN.
raileth
vpon
preachers
.
HN.
sayth
of
all
preachers
without
his
Fam.
that
they
are
vnilluminated
,
vnregenerated
,
vnrenewed
,
vngodded
vnsent
,
good
thinkyng
,
which
out
of
their
literall
knowledge
come
into
the
shéepefold
of
the
beleuers
,
besides
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Which
Christ
calleth
théeues
,
wolues
,
murtherers
,
false
hartes
,
and
Scripture
learned
.
Cap.
30.
sen.
5.6
.
HN.
alloweth
confession
of
sinnes
in
his
Familie
and
forgeuenesse
of
the
same
,
HN.
liketh
of
purgatorye
.
and
clensing
whiche
he
calleth
Purgatorie
.
HN.
sayth
that
the
Romishe
Church
hath
obediently
grounded
it selfe
on
the
seruices
and
ceremonies
,
Cap.
31.
sent.
1.
HN.
Fauoreth
poperie
.
Popish
discipline
good
by
HN.
which
are
the
prefiguration
of
true
Christianitie
,
and
her
seruices
,
and
with
diligence
and
feruencie
obserued
the
same
to
a
good
discipline
,
or
ordinaunce
of
the
congregations
.
HN.
sayth
that
the
annoyntyng
with
oyle
,
Cap.
31.
sen.
4.
7.
Orders
a
Sacrament
by
HN.
which
the
Papistes
vse
,
is
a
Sacrament
of
the
holy
Churche
of
Christ
:
and
signifieth
vnto
vs
the
annoyntyng
of
Priests
,
and
Elders
,
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
HN.
alloweth
of
the
Pope
,
Sent.
5.7
.
The
truth
spred
in
all
landes
by
the
Pope
sayth
HN.
Sent.
8.
10.
14.
17.
18.
19.
(
because
sayth
he
)
through
his
seruice
of
the
holy
word
,
the
true
clearenes
of
Christ
was
spread
abroad
in
all
landes
.
HN.
of
the
Popish
Hierarchie
namely
Cardinals
,
Bishops
,
Parish
priestes
,
signifiyng
the
Leuiticall
Priestes
Deacons
or
helpers
of
the
Parish
Priestes
,
Sextons
,
or
kéepers
of
holy
thynges
.
Monkes
whiche
signifie
such
as
dwell
alone
,
and
are
through
the
loue
of
righteousnes
sanctified
,
Sent.
23.
and
therfore
seperated
from
the
world
,
and
all
that
is
fleshly
:
for
to
liue
euen
so
as
sanctified
ones
of
God
.
All
the
aforesayd
(
sayth
HN.
)
hath
bene
vsed
in
tymes
past
in
his
true
beyng
,
when
the
light
of
lyfe
had
his
clearenes
,
but
now
is
become
darkned
.
HN.
condenmeth
as
many
out
of
their
knowledge
,
Cap.
32.
sent.
4.
whiche
they
take
out
of
the
Scriptures
:
brought
in
certaine
seruices
,
and
ceremonies
in
any
other
wise
and
order
,
then
the
Churche
of
Rome
appoynted
:
as
vnorderly
reiectyng
and
blasphemyng
the
Catholique
Church
of
Rome
,
and
rentyng
the
consent
,
and
nurturable
sustentation
of
the
same
.
It
is
mere
lyes
and
vntruth
which
the
Scripture
learned
,
Cap.
33.
sent.
11.
through
the
knowledge
whiche
they
get
out
of
the
Scripture
institute
,
preach
and
teach
.
HN.
sayth
God
raysed
him
vp
(
which
lay
altogether
dead
without
breath
and
lyfe
)
Cap.
34.
sent.
1.
Blasphemye
.
from
the
death
annoynted
him
with
his
godly
beyng
,
named
him selfe
with
him
,
and
Godded
him
with
him selfe
.
Cap.
35.
sent.
1.
All
the
Scripture
speakyng
of
Christ
,
of
his
séede
,
of
his
commyng
in
his
glory
,
is
in
this
day
of
the
Loue
fulfilled
.
Cap.
35.
sent.
3.
4
5.
6.
7.
HN.
sayth
that
the
prophecies
.
1.
Edras
.
4.
d.
Esay
.
3.
e.
and
11.
b.
Ezech.
39.
c.
Soph.
3.
b.
Zach.
2.
b.
are
in
this
day
of
Loue
fulfilled
.
Sent.
8.
Resurrection
passed
already
saith
HN.
Moreouer
the
raysing
vp
,
and
Resurrection
from
the
dead
,
commeth
to
passe
also
,
in
this
same
day
through
the
appearyng
of
the
commyng
of
Christ
,
in
his
maiestie
,
acaccordyng
to
his
saying
,
Iohn
.
6.
e.
I
will
rayse
him
vp
agayne
in
the
last
day
.
Cap.
36.
sent.
13
Cap.
37.
sent.
1.
and
.14
.
and.
cap.
38.
sent.
1.3
.
Cap.
4.
sent.
7.
In
this
day
are
all
prophecies
fulfilled
.
The
seruice
of
Loue
is
the
perfection
it selfe
.
All
(
sayth
HN.
)
shall
perishe
without
the
Familie
of
Loue
.
¶
Hereticall
affirmations
,
and
vngodly
expositions
of
Scriptures
by
HN.
out
of
the
documentall
sentences
.
EVen
thus
haue
the
seruices
of
the
testimonyes
of
the
holy
spirite
of
Loue
their
ministrations
among
the
perfect
ones
:
Scripture
vildly
abused
by
Allegories
.
and
do
remoue
the
midle
wall
:
which
is
betwixt
the
perfect
and
vnperfect
ones
.
To
make
euen
so
of
twayne
that
it
be
one
namely
God
,
and
the
man
in
one
true
being
of
Iesus
Christ
.
cap.
1.
sent.
4.
Nothing
can
come
from
the
true
perfection
,
Nothyng
commeth
from
HN.
his
perfect
ones
but
perfection
.
but
all
humble
and
méeke
vertues
and
righteousnes
which
flow
out
of
perfection
.
cap.
1.
sent.
7.
He
alledgeth
that
there
is
a
perfection
in
his
lyfe
,
Perfection
.
to
proue
it
,
he
quoteth
1.
Cor.
13.
b.
cap.
1.
sent.
9.10.2
.
Pet.
1.
d.
The
perfect
can
bring
forth
nothing
but
all
good
,
and
loue
,
quoted
as
a
profe
.
Iohn
.
13
,
14.16
.
he
leadeth
them
into
all
truth
.
Cap.
2.
sent.
1.
¶
Christ
is
taken
on
|
1.
With
an
imagination
of
knowledge
.
|
Cap.
2.
sent.
1.
|
Videl
.
|
2.
Good
thincking
of
the
hart
.
|
|
3.
Or
out
of
the
text
of
the
letter
.
|
No
man
can
teach
the
word
of
doctrine
of
Christ
but
such
as
haue
bene
disciples
obedient
of
the
Loue
.
cap.
2.
senten
.
1.
Vnilluminated
Scripture
learned
and
vnsent
preachers
.
cap.
2.
sent.
2.
The
word
that
is
ministred
speakeable
or
in
letters
out
of
the
Loue
,
and
out
of
the
true
lyfe
,
Christ
after
the
flesh
what
?
is
also
Christ
after
the
fleash
.
cap.
2.
sent.
4.
For
euen
so
among
the
beleuers
of
the
word
,
the
word
became
flesh
,
and
dwelt
among
them
,
and
Iesus
was
in
such
sort
borne
of
the
virgin
Mary
out
of
the
séede
of
Dauid
after
the
flesh
that
is
of
pure
doctrine
,
Christ
rooke
no
flesh
the
virgin
,
but
doctrine
.
&c.
out
of
the
séede
of
the
Loue
,
and
whosoeuer
feadeth
of
the
ouerflowne
word
,
and
his
lyfe
beleuingly
in
his
soule
,
he
eateth
truely
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
drinketh
his
bloud
:
and
is
raysed
vp
by
Christ
in
the
last
day
to
eternall
lyfe
,
and
becommeth
euen
so
in
his
new
birth
,
Consubstanciated
with
Christ
after
the
spirit
.
cap.
2.
sent.
5.
As
also
for
that
the
seruauntship
of
the
Law
should
be
noe
Gal.
3.
&
.
c.
heire
with
the
beleuer
.
cap.
3.
sent.
10.
That
same
was
the
complaint
of
Abraham
,
which
he
or
euer
he
had
a
sonne
,
or
an
heire
complayned
before
the
Lord
,
that
he
had
obteined
no.
Gen.
15.
a.
séede
out
of
the
beliefe
.
And
supposed
euen
so
that
his
seruaunt
(
that
is
his
seruauntship
out
of
the
law
)
should
be
his
heire
,
but
the
sonne
wich
shall
be
borne
out
of
the
spirite
,
that
is
out
of
the
fayth
of
Abraham
.
cap.
3.
sent.
11.
HN.
his
perfect
ones
not
subiect
to
Gods
worde
alwayes
.
As
long
as
the
young
ones
are
childish
,
and
not
yet
growne
vp
vnto
the
Elderdome
of
the
perfect
being
,
they
are
yet
vnder
the
ordinance
of
the
Lord
or
his
word
:
not
that
they
should
alwayes
remaine
as
subiect
thereunder
,
but
vntill
the
appoynted
tyme
,
vntill
the
manly
old
age
in
the
godly
vnderstanding
of
the
holy
word
:
(
that
is
)
tell
sinne
in
them
be
subdued
,
sayth
HN.
cap.
3.
sent.
12.
Shrift
.
Let
euery
one
confesse
his
sinnes
wherein
he
falleth
before
his
Elder
in
the
holy
vnderstanding
,
and
make
manifest
before
him
all
his
dealyng
,
and
conuersation
.
cap.
4.
sent.
3.
Scripture
vntruly
Expounded
.
1.
Cor.
15.
cap.
verses
.
50.53.54
Resurrection
denied
.
Verely
the
mortall
wherof
S.
Paule
witnesseth
is
not
any
creature
of
earthly
flesh
&
bloud
,
but
it
is
the
liuing
word
or
being
of
God
:
which
in
the
beginning
was
mortall
in
the
manhoode
,
and
is
in
vs
for
our
sinnes
cause
become
mortall
.
cap.
6.
sent.
3.
The
letter
slayeth
.
2.
Cor.
3.6
.
namely
the
administration
of
the
law
after
the
letter
,
or
ministration
of
Christ
after
the
flesh
:
that
is
nothing
els
but
that
the
letter
according
to
the
requiring
of
Christ
,
pointeth
,
and
leadeth
vs
to
the
death
of
sinne
,
and
withdraweth
euen
so
our
mindes
,
and
thoughtes
,
from
all
that
which
is
vngodly
.
cap.
11.
sent.
6.
A
man
which
loueth
the
vpright
righteousnes
cannot
apply
hinselfe
vprightly
thereunto
,
The
Family
wil
haue
all
the
whole
man
or
nothyng
at
all
.
Admission
into
the
Familie
.
before
he
haue
wholy
geuen
ouer
himselfe
to
the
gratious
worde
,
and
seruice
of
Loue
,
for
to
be
obedient
vnto
the
word
:
and
euen
so
to
be
admitted
thereto
by
his
elder
in
the
holy
vnderstanding
,
and
minister
of
the
gracious
word
,
for
to
become
taught
therein
.
cap.
13.
sent.
1.
He
that
is
admitted
into
the
Famil
.
promiseth
before
God
and
his
holy
ones
,
Admission
to
the
Familie
with
an
othe
.
Herodes
oth
in
the
Familie
.
Why
few
Fambles
returne
from
HN.
his
doctrine
.
that
he
will
cleaue
onely
to
the
word
,
and
his
requiring
,
and
shew
faythfull
obedience
out
of
his
whole
hart
and
minde
,
and
not
seperate
himselfe
therefrom
for
euer
.
cap.
13.
sent.
4.
But
if
they
(
our
ould
sinnes
which
he
calleth
our
Paramours
which
in
tymes
past
we
loued
.
sen.
7.
)
take
or
lay
hold
on
vs
with
force
,
and
violence
,
and
that
then
although
we
cry
there
commeth
not
any
power
or
helpe
vnto
vs
,
for
to
withstand
their
force
and
violence
:
and
that
they
euen
so
rauish
vs
agaynst
our
will
:
Giltles
of
particular
sinnes
.
Antecedent
.
so
are
we
guiltles
of
the
transgression
,
for
we
haue
cryed
for
to
be
released
from
the
tyranny
of
the
euill
,
and
there
is
no
helpe
come
vnto
vs
,
Ergo
,
if
we
sinne
,
we
are
guiltles
.
HN.
his
argument
that
we
may
sinne
.
Of
the
which
guiltles
transgressing
,
the
law
likewise
witnesseth
,
where
it
sayth
:
Deut.
11.27
.
A
woman
which
is
violently
taken
in
the
field
,
Scriptures
wrested
.
whereas
there
is
not
any
help
,
and
so
rauished
(
and
although
she
haue
cryed
aloud
and
gotten
no
helpe
)
she
shall
be
guiltles
of
the
transgressing
.
cap.
13.
sent.
8.
If
it
chaunce
that
any
man
through
weakenesse
doe
sinne
,
yet
let
him
not
couer
his
sinnes
:
Shrift
.
but
let
him
confesse
them
before
his
Elder
,
in
the
holy
vnderstandyng
,
and
repent
him
,
so
shall
then
the
Lord
be
gracious
vnto
him
and
forgiue
his
sinnes
.
Cap.
13.
senten
.
8.
and
Cap.
11.
senten
.
6.
This
is
the
day
which
God
Actes
.
17.
e.
HN.
taketh
to
him
that
is
proper
to
Christ
.
Agge
.
2.7
.
Heb.
12.27
.
HN.
1.
Epist.
cap.
1.
sent.
2.
&
pub
.
of
the
peac
.
sent
14.
Shrift
worse
then
Popish
.
Conference
denyed
.
hath
appointed
for
to
iudge
in
the
same
the
compasse
of
the
earth
with
righteousnesse
,
through
his
word
,
in
whom
he
hath
concluded
his
iudgement
.
Cap.
15.
sent.
4.
They
of
the
Familie
must
manifest
them selues
and
their
whole
hart
,
dealyng
,
and
inclination
,
to
the
Elders
in
the
Familie
of
Loue
.
Cap.
16.
sent.
4.
Haue
not
much
prate
or
disputation
with
straungers
,
nor
with
them
that
fall
away
from
the
seruice
of
the
Loue
,
nor
with
the
vnwillyng
ones
&
resisters
.
Cap.
16.
sent.
18.
O
ye
adioyned
ones
,
and
incorporated
ones
to
the
word
ye
shall
not
hold
you
,
Math.
18.
and.
c.
1.
Cor.
5.
b.
2.
Thessal.
3.
b.
HN.
his
holy
bread
dayly
eaten
at
Tables
.
Scripture
wrested
.
Common
with
straungers
and
decliners
from
the
seruice
of
Loue
,
for
to
eate
dayly
with
them
at
your
Table
the
holy
bread
Iohn
.
6.
d.
Actes
.
2.
f.
But
breake
and
eate
the
same
among
ech
other
.
Cap.
18.
sent.
10.
Beare
in
no
wise
any
enmitie
to
any
one
,
but
shew
alwayes
your
brotherly
loue
,
which
ye
haue
amongest
ech
other
.
Cap.
16.
sent.
11.
Sinnes
forgiuen
in
the
Familie
onely
.
Come
now
all
and
turne
you
to
this
mercy
seat
of
the
Loue
of
the
holy
spirite
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
obtaine
the
forgiuenes
of
your
sinnes
.
Cap.
19.
sent.
2.
3.
ARTICLES
Which
I
exhibited
vnto
a
frend
of
mine
,
to
be
conuaied
vnto
the
Familie
of
loue
,
that
I
might
be
certified
of
the
doubtes
in
them
contayned
.
Which
for
my
further
instruction
one
Theophilus
sent
me
with
a
letter
,
and
an
Exhortation
annexed
vnto
the
sayd
Articles
,
with
his
exposition
,
in
manner
following
.
THEOPHILVS
TO
the
collector
of
these
after
expressed
Articles
(
that
out
of
his
malitious
minde
peruerted
the
sence
,
and
true
minde
of
the
Author
,
and
framed
sundry
of
them
into
errors
,
)
and
to
the
rest
of
his
Assistants
in
these
and
such
vncharitable
dealinges
,
wheresoeuer
they
be
,
greeting
.
W.
WILKINSONS
TITLE
.
ERrors
out
of
the
bookes
of
HN.
faythfully
,
and
truely
(
if
sayth
THEOPHILVS
such
preachers
as
be
vncircumsided
both
in
tongue
and
eares
be
to
be
beleued
in
these
dayes
)
gathered
,
and
quoted
as
in
his
booke
by
Chapter
,
and
Section
they
are
to
be
found
.
THEOPHILVS
.
YE
might
rather
in
truth
haue
affirmed
,
vnfaythfully
,
Gay
Rhetoricke
of
the
Familie
.
lyingly
,
slaunderously
,
and
malitiously
,
or
vncharitably
.
W.
WILKINSONS
CONFVTATION
.
MArke
(
I
pray
thée
gentle
Reader
)
what
a
cholorick
,
and
taunting
spirite
these
Familers
be
of
,
and
yet
they
néedes
will
be
called
the
Familye
of
loue
:
as
though
all
that
commeth
from
them
,
were
nothing
but
loue
,
and
the
very
pefection
of
it selfe
,
Docum
.
sentences
1.
Chap.
sect.
3.7
.
(
For
so
they
affirme
of
themselues
.
Now
if
these
be
their
swéete
and
amiable
wordes
,
and
louely
phrases
,
what
cutting
tearmes
shall
wée
then
looke
for
,
when
they
shall
sée
vs
that
wée
withstand
their
enterprise
,
and
controule
their
doctrine
:
especially
seing
that
I
did
neither
by
worde
,
nor
writing
,
euer
geue
them
any
occasion
.
But
if
this
be
their
loue
,
and
perfection
,
then
truely
I
confesse
that
I
meane
not
to
walke
with
them
.
I
enuy
not
their
happines
,
neyther
care
I
amongest
them
to
be
reckoned
vnperfect
.
In
deede
these
speaches
be
such
as
the
Anabaptistes
vsed
agaynst
the
preachers
of
the
Gospell
,
Bullenger
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
.
which
withstode
their
heresie
,
they
rayled
on
them
calling
them
Lutherans
.
Fol.
254.
False
and
carnall
Gospellers
255.
erroneous
and
vnskilfull
preachers
256.
succeders
of
the
Pharisies
.
ibid.
Hypocrites
,
blinde
guides
,
fooles
,
serpentes
,
generations
of
vipers
,
hirelinges
,
2576.
fellowes
of
théeues
whome
Dauid
maketh
mention
of
Psal.
50.
These
were
the
flowers
of
Anabaptistes
Rhetorique
:
but
S
Paule
teacheth
vs
another
kinde
of
Eloquence
,
which
becometh
the
children
of
God
.
1.
Cor.
16.14
.
Gal.
5.22
.
1.
Cor.
13.4
.
1.
Iohn
.
3.18
.
Let
all
thinges
(
sayth
he
)
be
done
in
loue
,
and
the
fruite
of
the
spirite
is
loue
,
ioy
,
peace
,
long
suffering
,
gentlenes
,
goodnes
,
fayth
:
Loue
suffereth
long
,
it
is
bountifull
,
it
enuieth
not
,
it
doth
not
boast
,
it
is
in
déede
and
truth
,
not
in
tongue
and
worde
onely
.
Now
whether
this
family
haue
bene
taught
in
the
schole
of
the
holy
ghost
,
or
in
the
schole
of
the
Anabaptistes
,
I
leaue
it
to
the
indifferent
reader
to
be
considered
.
But
if
any
man
shall
muse
to
sée
such
enuious
speaches
to
flowe
from
so
louely
a
familye
,
I
aunswere
:
No
merueile
at
all
,
for
such
a
fountayne
,
such
water
:
men
gather
not
grapes
of
thornes
,
nor
figges
of
thistles
.
And
true
it
is
that
our
Sauiour
sayth
,
Math.
7.16
.
Luk.
6.44
.
Math.
12.34
.
out
of
the
aboundance
of
the
hart
the
mouth
speaketh
.
ARTICLE
.
1.
No
Church
.
THe
house
of
Loue
sayth
HN
is
the
Church
of
God
.
1.
Exhor.
cap.
7.
s
.
37.
Theophilus
his
exposition
.
FIrst
note
that
it
is
all
one
to
say
the
house
of
Loue
and
the
house
of
God
:
the
familye
of
Loue
,
and
the
family
of
God
:
and
then
proceede
.
William
Wilkinson
.
DArke
wordes
&
double
speaches
,
haue
bin
alwayes
the
starting
holes
of
heretiques
,
playne
meaning
men
walke
openly
at
noone
,
lewd
and
euill
disposed
persons
vage
,
and
wander
abroad
at
midnight
.
Iohn
.
3.20
.
For
he
that
euill
doth
,
hateth
the
light
,
neyther
commeth
to
the
light
least
his
déedes
should
be
reproued
.
Yée
speake
in
a
riddle
,
neither
doth
your
reason
follow
.
Because
it
is
framed
A
petitione
principij
.
You
take
that
to
be
graunted
which
is
in
controuersie
(
or
rather
cleane
false
.
)
For
what
proprietye
of
speach
is
this
,
or
how
doth
this
reason
follow
:
The
house
of
God
is
the
Church
of
God
:
therefore
the
good
willing
ones
in
England
,
Fam.
of
Loue
in
the
briefe
rehearsall
the
title
.
which
are
named
the
Familye
of
Loue
,
are
the
Church
of
God
.
But
if
you
will
in
playne
wordes
affirme
,
that
you
onely
which
are
of
that
familye
,
and
no
man
els
which
is
not
of
that
societye
,
is
of
the
Church
:
First
I
aunswere
,
Bulling.
1.
boke
chap.
8.
leaf
.
18.
a
that
the
Anabaptistes
did
lykewise
of
their
conuenticles
affirme
that
they
were
the
true
Church
:
Next
I
say
:
that
when
I
shall
vnderstand
your
meaning
better
,
I
will
tell
you
more
.
In
the
meane
time
I
would
you
knew
,
Cyp.
de
simpl
.
August
.
ad
Crescon
.
2.
boke
7.
chapter
.
that
you
are
not
of
the
Church
,
but
yée
haue
made
a
Schisme
from
the
Church
.
Christes
coate
without
seame
ye
haue
rent
in
péeces
.
Truely
sayth
a
learned
father
:
whosoeuer
doth
cut
a
sunder
the
vnitye
,
and
disturbe
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
Schismatiques
.
who
.
whereby
the
fellowship
of
the
faythfull
is
torne
into
diuers
partes
,
he
is
a
Schismatique
.
Such
were
Chorah
,
Num.
16.1
.
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
agaynst
Moyses
:
such
were
they
which
disquieted
the
church
of
Corinth
by
holding
some
of
Paule
:
2.
Cor.
1.12
.
some
of
Peter
:
some
of
Appollos
,
some
of
Christ
.
Actes
.
20.28.29
30.
verses
.
Such
are
they
whome
S.
Paule
bad
the
Elders
of
Ephesus
take
héede
of
,
for
they
should
be
greuous
wolues
not
sparing
the
flock
,
who
speaking
perverse
thinges
,
should
drawe
disciples
after
them
.
Of
such
S.
Paule
sayth
:
Rom.
16.17.18
.
I
beseech
you
brethren
marke
those
,
which
cause
dissention
amongest
you
,
contrary
to
the
doctrine
which
you
haue
receiued
,
and
auoid
them
.
&c.
As
for
you
of
that
Familie
,
Fam.
bred
and
brought
vp
among
the
Papistes
.
Deut.
27.18
.
neither
were
ye
of
vs
,
nor
went
from
vs
.
So
ye
haue
choked
the
word
in
many
weake
brethren
,
laying
stumbling
blocks
in
the
wayes
of
the
simple
.
Ye
haue
led
the
blinde
out
of
their
way
,
therefore
are
ye
by
Gods
mouth
accursed
.
And
albeit
that
offences
must
néedes
come
,
Math.
18.7
.
yet
woe
be
to
him
by
whome
they
come
,
it
were
better
a
millestone
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
then
to
offend
one
of
the
litle
ones
.
There
must
be
heresies
in
the
Church
to
try
the
faythfull
,
1.
Cor.
11.19
.
Reuel.
3.11
.
and
happy
is
he
that
holdeth
fast
least
another
take
his
crowne
.
When
ye
can
shew
me
by
the
scripture
,
that
your
Familie
is
the
house
of
God
,
1.
Tim.
3.15
.
the
piller
of
the
truth
,
I
shall
confesse
my selfe
to
be
in
an
error
.
Christ
hath
geuen
vs
warning
to
take
héede
that
no
man
deceiue
vs
,
Math.
24.5.24
.
for
many
shall
come
in
his
name
,
saying
,
I
am
Christ
,
and
shall
deceiue
many
:
and
there
shall
arise
false
Christes
,
and
false
Prophets
&c.
but
he
hath
told
vs
before
that
we
should
not
beleue
them
,
nor
goe
after
them
.
Beleue
not
euery
spirite
(
sayth
S.
Iohn
,
1.
Iohn
.
4.1
.
)
many
false
Prophets
are
gone
out
into
the
world
.
Thus
are
wee
warned
in
the
mouth
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
&
if
the
sword
come
and
take
vs
away
,
Ezech.
33.4
.
our
bloud
shall
be
vpon
our
owne
head
.
HN.
His
assertion
.
1.
Epist.
cap.
2.
sent.
2.6
.
1.
Exhor.
cap.
7.
sent.
38.
leaf
.
16.
IT
is
the
hill
of
the
Lorde
whereon
his
house
is
builded
,
to
the
which
he
that
subiecteth
not
himselfe
,
is
a
false
hart
,
and
standeth
minded
agaynst
God
,
and
his
Church
.
Theophilus
exposition
.
THat
is
spoken
of
the
loue
it selfe
,
and
not
of
the
Family
:
(
For
how
is
an
house
to
be
builded
on
an
house
?
)
which
thing
also
may
not
be
denyed
,
for
so
much
as
God
is
loue
,
and
the
other
must
consequently
or
necessarily
follow
.
William
Wilkinson
.
FIrst
to
the
text
of
HN.
and
to
Theophilus
his
exposition
.
The
familye
sayth
HN.
is
the
hill
of
the
Lorde
whereon
his
house
is
builded
,
for
proofe
hee
quoteth
.
Esa.
2.2
.
a.
Mich.
4.1
.
a.
Scripture
abused
.
It
shall
come
to
passe
in
the
last
day
,
the
mountaine
of
the
Lordes
house
shall
be
prepared
in
the
toppe
of
the
mountaines
.
&c.
The
sence
of
the
which
places
of
the
prophets
is
,
Last
day
.
that
in
the
last
day
vz.
in
the
first
comming
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
the
Church
shall
by
him
be
restored
to
her
glorious
beauty
,
the
which
places
in
HN.
his
new
gospell
3.
chap.
3.
sent.
are
applyed
to
HN.
himselfe
,
and
to
the
time
of
his
appearaunce
in
these
wordes
.
Now
shall
the
law
be
taught
out
of
Sion
:
Euang.
cap.
3.
sent.
3.
Psal.
118.24
.
and
in
the
4.
sent.
for
this
is
the
day
of
promise
:
Psal.
and
ver.
24.
c.
which
the
Lord
hath
made
:
which
first
place
is
directly
vnderstode
of
Christ
,
and
the
building
agayne
of
the
Church
by
him
.
The
other
place
of
the
psal.
declared
that
Dauid
being
appointed
by
God
to
be
king
ouer
Israell
,
should
deliuer
the
Arke
out
of
the
handes
of
the
Philistines
:
wherein
he
foreshewed
that
by
a
figure
which
was
true
in
Christ
.
Ephe.
4.
verses
.
Ephes.
4.4
.
4.8.11.12.13
.
the
which
HN.
presumptuously
taking
vnto
himselfe
,
grossly
erreth
in
applying
the
scripture
,
&
gracelesly
blasphemeth
the
sonne
of
God
.
First
making
Christ
lesse
carefull
of
his
Church
,
than
he
is
in
déede
:
Secondly
he
is
openly
impious
in
this
,
that
whereas
Christ
sayth
,
All
is
finished
:
Marc.
15.28
.
Iohn
.
20.30
.
(
meaning
all
types
and
figures
,
)
HN.
maketh
all
vnperfect
,
affirming
that
in
him
and
his
appearaunce
all
becommeth
fulfilled
.
Euang.
praeface
.
sent.
2.
His
wordes
be
these
:
The
day
of
Loue
Psal.
118.
ver.
24.
c.
is
the
appearing
and
comming
.
Mat.
24.
c.
Luk.
17.
c.
Actes
.
24.
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
in
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
Esa.
26.
c.
1.
Cor.
15.
f.
Wherein
the
law
of
the
Prophets
and
all
that
is
written
of
Christ
becommeth
fulfilled
.
Luke
.
24.
c.
Scriptures
quoted
in
vaine
.
All
which
places
by
him
quoted
are
very
playnely
ment
of
the
resurrection
,
that
is
,
the
second
resurrection
from
death
,
&
the
second
comming
of
Christ
to
iudgement
:
whereby
HN
seemeth
to
emply
the
resurrection
of
the
body
,
and
the
second
comming
of
Christ
to
iudgement
to
be
past
already
,
which
is
heresie
:
or
els
quoting
those
places
for
his
first
comming
he
alledgeth
them
amisse
,
which
is
ignoraunce
.
HN.
TO
the
which
he
that
subiecteth
not
himselfe
is
a
false
hart
.
William
Wilkinson
.
Cyp.
de
simpl
.
praelat
.
IT
is
very
true
,
he
that
submitteth
not
himselfe
to
the
Church
of
God
is
a
false
hart
.
&c.
For
he
shall
neuer
haue
God
for
his
Father
,
which
hath
not
the
Church
for
his
mother
.
August
.
ad
petrum
.
dia.
cap.
34
6
▪
epist.
1.
boke
.
The
Church
is
Noahs
Arke
out
of
the
which
he
that
is
must
néedes
be
drowned
.
Christianus
non
est
,
qui
in
Christi
ecclesia
non
est
sayth
Cyprian
.
He
is
not
a
Christian
which
is
not
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Cyp.
ibid.
throughout
.
They
be
Antichristes
which
goe
out
of
the
Church
,
and
deale
agaynst
the
Church
.
The
which
Church
of
Christ
if
your
Family
be
,
Shew
me
out
of
the
scriptures
these
markes
wherby
the
Church
ought
to
be
knowen
:
this
if
you
can
truely
doe
,
I
confesse
that
you
haue
the
Church
:
if
ye
cannot
,
beware
least
the
further
ye
wander
from
the
shepfold
,
the
further
ye
goe
astray
from
Christ
,
and
encrease
you
owne
damnation
.
Therefore
loke
well
to
your
standing
.
Iud.
6.
vers
.
The
doctrine
is
very
true
,
yet
the
place
quoted
by
HN
Fol
,
16.
sent.
38.
out
of
S.
Iude
to
proue
it
is
very
impertinent
hauing
no
such
proofe
in
it
as
he
alledgeth
it
for
.
For
how
hangeth
this
reason
together
.
God
hath
reserued
vnto
the
Angels
(
which
kept
not
their
first
estate
,
but
left
their
owne
habitation
)
euerlasting
chaines
vnder
darknes
vnto
the
iudgement
of
the
great
day
,
which
S.
Peter
calleth
their
damnation
.
2.
Pet.
2.4
.
Therefore
he
that
turneth
away
from
the
comminalty
of
Loue
(
which
as
you
tearme
is
the
Church
of
God
)
bringeth
euen
so
ouer
himselfe
the
iudgement
of
his
condemnation
.
But
it
were
hartely
to
be
wished
that
his
fault
in
abusing
Scripture
were
the
least
(
which
in
the
eyes
of
God
is
damnable
)
so
should
not
his
cancred
and
poysoned
Heresies
,
besides
his
owne
guilt
,
draw
with
them
likewise
the
soules
of
those
that
stumble
vpon
him
.
And
thus
much
for
HN
his
text
.
Now
to
Theophilus
exposition
.
Theophilus
.
YOu
say
that
this
clause
:
It
is
the
hill
of
the
Lord
:
is
spoken
of
the
loue
it selfe
,
and
not
of
the
familie
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
THen
belike
you
would
haue
me
take
your
meanyng
to
be
this
.
The
loue
(
the
is
God
ye
say
,
for
so
in
the
next
clause
ye
expound
it
)
is
the
hill
of
the
Lord
,
whereon
his
Church
is
builded
.
What
a
perplexitie
of
speach
is
this
,
the
ye
can
not
vtter
your
mynde
so
,
the
I
may
vnderstand
ye
?
If
you
meane
the
God
is
onely
the
foundation
of
his
Church
.
I
graunt
:
yet
hath
not
your
Paraphrasis
vpon
HN.
his
wordes
as
yet
forced
thus
much
.
Ergo
,
God
is
the
foundation
of
your
Loue
Familie
.
Ye
take
in
hand
to
explicate
HN.
his
meanyng
,
but
the
old
Prouerbe
will
still
belike
be
true
:
An
euill
expositor
marreth
the
text
.
For
herein
you
do
but
rayse
dust
with
your
shufflyng
:
&
tell
vs
there
is
a
marke
if
we
could
sée
it
,
when
ye
haue
dimmed
it
with
a
darke
exposition
so
,
that
it
can
not
be
sene
.
For
in
my
simple
iudgement
you
leaue
the
wordes
very
doubtfull
.
For
whereas
you
make
a
circumloqution
and
say
,
it
may
not
bee
denied
,
for
as
much
as
God
is
loue
and
the
other
must
consequently
or
necessarily
follow
.
I
vnderstand
HN.
very
well
,
when
he
sayth
God
is
loue
,
it
is
very
true
,
and
therefore
I
take
it
that
in
diuers
places
he
vseth
this
diffuse
terme
the
loue
,
for
the
Lord
our
God
as
a
worde
that
is
equiualente
of
signification
.
But
whereas
you
say
the
other
must
consequently
or
necessarily
follow
,
I
vnderstand
not
yet
what
you
meane
,
for
it
is
as
though
ye
bad
me
looke
stedfastly
and
yet
shut
myne
eyes
:
For
what
is
the
other
which
you
adde
.
Is
the
sence
this
?
the
Familie
of
Loue
(
by
you
pretended
)
is
Gods
Church
:
&
that
God
is
the
grounde
of
that
your
Familie
?
Geue
me
leaue
to
vse
your
own
wordes
,
neither
is
the
consequent
good
:
nor
doth
it
follow
of
necessitie
for
which
you
induce
it
.
For
to
let
passe
your
learned
and
weightie
Parenthesis
(
for
how
is
an
house
to
be
builded
on
an
house
?
)
with
a
sad
interrogatorie
ministred
in
the
same
,
what
a
necessarie
consequent
is
this
?
God
is
the
hill
of
the
Lord
:
or
this
,
God
is
the
foundation
of
his
Church
Ergo
,
your
pretended
Familie
is
the
Church
of
God
.
How
this
consequent
doth
halte
in
his
followyng
,
he
that
knoweth
what
a
consequent
meaneth
can
easely
consider
.
But
it
séemeth
that
you
are
no
great
gatherer
of
necessary
consequentes
:
albeit
ye
iumbling
stumbled
on
these
wordes
:
To
follow
consequently
or
necessarily
vnwares
.
But
if
hereafter
vppon
a
further
deliberation
by
you
had
you
shall
enforce
your
consequent
more
necessarily
:
I
shall
hit
on
your
meanyng
the
better
&
so
shape
you
a
fitter
aunswere
.
And
thus
much
of
the
first
Article
.
An
addition
to
the
first
Article
,
out
of
HN.
1.
Exhor.
cap.
12.
sent.
42.
fol.
27.
THe
Familie
and
communaltie
of
the
same
house
(
vid.
of
the
loue
)
is
Gods
chosen
people
of
Israell
,
and
he
him selfe
with
them
is
.
Ierem.
24.
a.
&
31.
d.
Ezech.
27.
c.
Apoc.
21.
a.
their
God
,
and
will
likewise
bide
their
God
,
from
generation
to
generation
,
euerlastingly
.
And
if
they
chaunce
to
transgresse
in
any
thing
,
God
will
then
.
1.
Chron.
3.
chasten
teach
and
informe
them
:
but
he
will
no
more
withdraw
his
grace
and
mercy
from
them
.
Psal.
89.
c.d.
For
God
hath
chosen
none
other
house
,
nor
Ierem.
7.
b.
Temple
,
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
20.
sent.
7.
fol.
49
but
1.
Cor.
3.
b.
c.
&
2.
Cor.
6.
b.
c.
the
godly
children
,
or
Communialtie
of
loue
.
For
the
F.
of
L.
is
the
mercy
seate
of
the
loue
(
that
is
of
the
Lord
,
)
the
schole
of
grace
:
Exhor.
Cap.
12.44
.
Heb.
5.
a.
Dictata
.
cap.
19.
sent.
3.
Euang.
praefac
.
sent.
6.
&
cap.
23
sent.
7.
Euang.
cap.
3.
sent.
3.
fol.
4.
HN.
wresteth
.
3.
Article
of
the
Lordes
Prayer
.
Euang.
cap.
24.
sent.
9.
The
rest
prepared
from
the
beginnyng
,
for
the
people
of
God
and
all
repentaunt
persons
.
It
is
the
Sion
and
Ierusalem
from
whence
the
law
was
prophesied
Esay
.
2.
Mich.
4.
to
come
.
The
Familie
of
Loue
is
the
true
tabernacle
of
God
,
which
shall
in
all
perfection
be
euerlastingly
vpon
earth
.
For
so
it
hath
pleased
God
to
the
end
that
his
will
and
iudgement
of
his
righteousnes
may
be
done
vpon
earth
,
as
it
is
in
heauen
Math.
6.
Luke
.
11.
All
prophesies
&
ministrations
,
which
are
gone
from
God
doe
tend
or
lead
(
to
the
Familie
of
Loue
)
as
to
an
euerlasting
,
very
true
,
perfect
,
good
&
most
holy
seruice
of
the
loue
(
that
is
the
Lord
)
which
shall
remaine
in
the
same
clearenes
in
his
ministery
euerlastingly
to
the
end
that
the
same
most
holy
Prophet
good
from
henceforth
might
perpetually
be
declared
vpon
earth
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
THese
haue
I
(
good
Reader
)
put
downe
as
a
tast
,
that
thou
mightest
bee
somewhat
acquainted
with
their
horrible
blasphemies
:
and
thereby
thou
knowyng
them
,
mightest
more
carefully
eschew
and
auoide
them
.
ARTICLE
.
2.
HN.
No
truth
.
HN
.
sayth
that
he
can
not
perceiue
nor
find
the
true
belief
in
Iesus
Christ
amongest
any
people
vpon
earth
,
that
walke
without
the
Communialtie
of
loue
,
and
liue
vnto
them selues
:
and
that
same
is
appeared
and
manifested
vnto
the
holy
ones
of
God
in
the
Communialtie
.
1.
Iohn
.
1.3
.
a.
of
the
loue
,
through
the
appearyng
.
Mat.
25.3
.
d.
Act.
1.11
.
d.
of
the
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
,
out
of
the
most
high
heauen
.
So
can
not
likewise
the
same
most
holy
belief
become
rightly
witnessed
or
confessed
by
any
other
people
,
nation
,
or
communialities
,
but
onely
by
the
1.
Cor.
12.
a.
b.
Ephes.
4.
b.
communialitie
of
the
holy
ones
in
the
loue
,
or
by
such
as
walke
and
liue
.
1.
Pet.
1.
b.
1.
Iohn
.
3.
b.
&
.
4.
b.
obediently
vnder
the
gracious
word
and
his
seruice
of
loue
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
HN.
sayth
,
he
can
not
perceiue
or
finde
the
true
belief
.
&c.
to
this
I
aunswere
,
that
it
is
Gods
iust
,
though
secret
,
iudgement
,
that
when
men
aske
amisse
they
do
not
obtaine
,
Iam.
4.3
.
when
they
knocke
at
the
wrong
doore
,
they
are
not
let
in
,
and
beyng
on
sléepe
when
the
bridgrome
commeth
and
want
light
in
their
lampes
,
they
enter
not
in
,
Math.
25.11.12
.
with
him
into
the
Mariage
.
That
HN.
hath
not
founde
nor
perceiued
the
truth
,
the
reason
is
he
wil
not
learne
.
Pro.
8.8.9
.
he
stoppeth
his
eares
charme
the
charmer
neuer
so
wisely
.
Prou.
8.8.9
.
Psal.
58.4.5
.
The
Lord
will
guide
them
that
be
méeke
in
his
way
.
Psal.
58.4.5
.
Psal.
25.9
.
but
knowledge
entereth
not
into
a
froward
soule
,
and
a
foole
that
séeketh
wisedome
findeth
her
not
:
for
the
Lord
withstandeth
the
proud
&
geueth
grace
vnto
the
humble
.
1.
Pet.
5.5
.
The
Israelites
sought
God
as
a
people
desirous
to
know
his
wayes
,
but
because
the
feare
of
him
was
learned
by
mens
preceptes
Esay
,
29.13
.
&
they
were
selfe
conceited
wise
Esay
.
5.21
.
Therfore
did
they
heare
and
not
vnderstand
,
sée
and
not
perceiue
,
their
hart
was
fat
,
their
eares
were
heauy
and
their
eyes
were
shut
.
Esay
.
6.9.10
.
Where
note
(
curteous
Reader
)
that
this
holy
Prophet
(
for
so
wil
the
Ioigner
néedes
haue
vs
for
to
take
him
)
HN.
and
our
Papistes
vse
the
selfe
same
weapon
,
and
by
the
same
knife
séeke
to
cut
the
throate
of
gods
Church
,
which
they
handle
after
this
sort
.
Popish
chaleng
9.
Artic
,
8.
demaun
.
D.
Fulkes
boke
.
Stapleton
.
Controuer.
1
lib.
4.
cap.
9.
pag.
121.
Your
Church
ye
Protestates
was
not
alwayes
visible
neither
did
it
alwayes
appeare
vnto
the
world
.
Therefore
it
is
not
the
true
Church
.
What
a
faint
Consequent
and
weake
reason
this
is
(
especially
with
our
Papistes
,
which
can
not
abide
an
Argument
drawen
from
the
Negatiue
)
by
this
which
followeth
beyng
the
like
may
easely
be
proued
.
I
sée
no
sunne
(
sayth
the
blind
man
)
neither
heare
I
any
swéetnes
of
song
or
pleasaunt
Musicke
,
sayth
the
deafe
man
.
Therfore
there
is
no
sunne
sayth
the
one
,
nor
song
quoth
the
other
.
HN.
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
and
the
Romish
broode
of
old
Hipocrites
can
not
see
the
truth
,
or
will
not
:
therefore
there
is
no
truth
at
all
.
The
communialitie
of
the
holy
ones
in
the
loue
(
for
so
vnlesse
ye
terme
them
they
will
bee
angry
out
of
measure
)
créepe
in
corners
as
owles
doe
at
noone
,
euen
as
did
the
Anabaptistes
in
the
first
spryng
tyme
of
their
heresie
:
Simlers
epist.
fol.
1.
therefore
there
is
now
no
Familie
of
Loue
,
neither
were
there
any
Anabaptistes
any
where
in
tymes
past
:
this
Argument
as
it
is
euident
in
the
one
,
so
will
it
not
be
denied
by
the
other
.
Albeit
in
déede
it
be
a
féeble
kinde
of
disputyng
&
farre
swaruyng
from
all
rule
of
reason
.
For
the
seyng
or
not
seyng
of
mortall
man
doth
not
approue
or
disproue
the
truth
of
the
immortall
God
.
Pharao
kyng
of
Egypt
saw
Moses
and
Aaron
,
Exodus
.
and
confessed
the
miracles
by
them
wrought
to
be
true
miracles
:
yet
saw
he
not
a
reason
to
perswade
him
to
let
Israell
goe
.
Iohn
Baptist
did
as
it
were
point
out
Christ
with
his
finger
,
saying
:
Iohn
.
1.36
.
Marc.
7.37
.
Behold
the
lambe
of
God
.
The
Iewes
confessed
that
Christ
had
done
all
thinges
well
.
Math.
9.4
.
The
Pharisies
saw
their
thoughtes
disclosed
yet
reasoned
they
thus
:
The
Scribes
and
Pharisies
and
rulers
beleue
not
on
him
:
but
onely
the
rude
and
accursed
multitude
.
Therfore
is
he
not
the
Messias
.
Iohn
.
7.48
.
And
if
I
should
vse
the
like
forme
of
Argument
as
this
is
:
trow
ye
the
Familie
would
thinke
the
consequent
necessary
?
Before
the
dayes
of
Queene
Mary
,
or
An.
1555.
at
the
furthest
,
this
Louely
Familie
was
neuer
sene
nor
heard
of
,
onely
the
hatchers
of
this
Familie
,
the
Libertines
,
the
Arrians
,
the
Anabaptistes
,
the
Free
will
men
,
Fathers
of
the
Fam.
of
Loue
,
Apoc.
9.3
.
and
Catharistes
were
than
extant
:
but
as
yet
this
broode
of
Locustes
had
not
broken
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pitte
neither
had
it
the
name
of
Loue
,
which
it
now
hath
.
Therfore
the
Familie
of
Loue
neither
is
the
Church
of
God
,
neither
is
the
holy
truth
of
God
in
that
their
conuenticle
:
but
vnto
them
and
their
Patriarch
HN.
I
leaue
such
kind
of
reasonyng
,
most
humbly
beséechyng
God
to
giue
them
eyes
to
sée
,
&
tongues
to
confesse
the
truth
to
Gods
glory
and
the
safegarde
of
their
soules
in
the
appearaunce
of
his
Christ
.
After
HN.
had
told
his
Disciples
,
where
he
could
not
finde
the
truth
,
now
he
telleth
them
where
he
found
it
.
vz.
HN.
THe
same
is
appeared
and
manifested
vnto
the
holy
ones
of
God
in
the
Communialtie
of
Loue
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
SO
that
then
belike
,
vnlesse
it
be
graunted
him
that
he
founde
it
there
,
all
his
labour
is
lost
.
Secondly
it
was
not
founde
out
there
before
he
founde
it
,
and
to
that
purpose
it
is
whiche
in
his
new
Euangely
he
sayth
.
Cap.
2.
sent.
11
leaf
.
7.
He
will
declare
the
secrete
misteries
of
God
,
and
make
relation
of
thynges
hidden
from
the
world
vntill
his
new
day
.
Cap.
1.
sent.
1.
fol.
3.
&c.
And
he
is
annointed
with
the
holy
Ghost
:
Godded
with
God
in
the
spirite
of
his
loue
:
made
heyre
with
Christ
in
the
heauenly
goodes
of
the
riches
of
God
:
elected
to
be
a
minister
of
the
gracious
worde
,
which
is
now
in
the
last
tyme
raysed
vp
by
God
accordyng
to
the
promise
.
Ierem.
33.
Which
is
ment
of
Christ
,
wherein
HN.
blasphemeth
.
What
if
for
all
these
,
his
great
boastyng
crakes
,
his
swellyng
wordes
of
vanitie
turne
to
smoke
out
of
the
fornace
,
and
dust
before
the
winde
?
what
then
?
if
for
all
his
outfacyng
of
the
simplicitie
of
the
Gospell
,
and
shouldring
out
the
sonne
of
God
,
the
Lord
lay
open
his
folly
to
the
world
and
his
shame
vnto
the
sonnes
of
men
?
And
if
he
founde
no
truth
,
or
if
it
be
truth
,
yet
not
of
his
findyng
.
Was
there
no
truth
before
he
told
it
?
Was
there
no
Gospell
before
his
heape
of
confusion
and
huge
lompe
of
shapeles
and
vnshamefast
heresies
?
If
there
was
(
as
most
vndoubtedly
there
was
)
a
light
before
darkenes
,
and
an
Arke
of
God
before
Dagon
the
Philistian
Idoll
,
why
boasted
he
then
thus
presumptuously
,
that
the
truth
was
of
his
findyng
onely
?
Neither
is
it
yet
agréed
among
his
new
peruertes
,
concerning
the
age
of
this
new
founde
heresie
.
For
some
of
his
Sectaries
beyng
demaunded
where
his
Church
was
from
the
Apostles
tyme
,
vntill
the
appearaunce
of
HN.
this
new
found
Prophet
of
theirs
,
he
aunswered
not
onely
obscurely
to
the
question
,
but
also
fondely
to
the
purpose
,
and
vnfittely
to
satisfie
a
waueryng
conscience
.
Truth
from
Christ
and
the
Apostles
tyme
vntill
HN.
where
the
Fam.
affirme
it
was
.
It
was
in
the
land
of
the
liuyng
among
the
holy
ones
.
But
thus
doth
the
Lord
suffer
their
eyes
to
dazell
,
who
are
quicke
sighted
to
séeke
out
Phantasies
to
féede
the
it
itchyng
eares
of
them
whom
no
doctrine
can
content
.
HN.
alledgeth
.
1.
Iohn
.
1.
a
for
proofe
:
The
wordes
be
these
.
1.
Iohn
.
1.
a.
That
whiche
we
haue
sene
and
heard
declare
we
vnto
you
that
ye
may
also
haue
fellowshyp
with
vs
,
and
that
our
fellowship
may
be
with
the
Father
,
and
with
his
sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
Where
S.
Iohn
teacheth
he
is
a
true
witnes
,
because
he
saw
and
heard
:
secondely
he
was
a
profitable
minister
,
because
he
kept
it
not
to
him selfe
but
declared
it
vnto
others
.
Thirdly
the
profite
that
doth
ensue
to
the
Children
of
God
by
S.
Iohns
declaration
:
that
ye
may
haue
fellowship
with
vs
.
Lastly
to
make
his
message
more
amiable
in
the
sight
of
men
,
and
men
to
embrace
the
same
more
gréedely
,
he
addeth
:
that
our
fellowship
may
be
with
God
the
Father
,
&
with
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
entise
them
more
effectually
to
take
hold
of
Christ
,
he
sheweth
that
Christ
commeth
not
bare
or
naked
,
but
clothed
and
accompanied
with
all
his
mercies
,
to
the
encreasing
of
his
children
and
comfort
of
the
godly
.
This
worde
fellowship
geueth
vs
to
vnderstand
,
that
among
the
godly
there
ought
to
be
a
mutuall
féelyng
of
infirmities
,
with
a
supplying
of
all
comfort
both
in
thynges
spirituall
and
temporall
.
This
doctrine
conteineth
the
true
Exposition
of
the
Article
of
our
belief
.
Communion
of
Saintes
expounded
.
I
beleue
the
communion
of
Saintes
.
So
that
HN.
might
euen
aswell
haue
founde
his
Communialty
,
(
nay
with
much
more
ease
and
lesse
labour
)
in
the
belief
as
in
S.
Iohn
the
Apostle
.
But
let
vs
sée
the
application
of
this
place
of
S.
Iohn
.
The
faithfull
haue
fellowship
with
the
Apostles
and
God
the
Father
,
in
or
with
Christ
Iesus
:
Therfore
this
fellowship
is
in
the
familie
of
your
loue
onely
,
and
there
is
no
societie
in
truth
but
yours
.
Not
so
.
For
many
a
day
before
HN.
was
heard
of
was
there
a
Communialitie
of
Saintes
,
neither
was
it
a
Communialitie
of
goodes
,
of
which
the
Anabaptistes
did
dreame
,
neither
that
filthy
and
graceles
Communialitie
of
the
Femal
kinde
of
wiues
,
virgins
&c.
whiche
the
Nicholaitanes
did
dote
of
:
Apoc.
2.6
.
But
this
it
was
that
made
HN.
so
farre
to
ouershoote
him selfe
,
that
wheresoeuer
he
founde
this
word
Communialitie
or
fellowship
,
straight
way
he
imagined
that
it
might
proue
vnto
vs
the
Familie
of
his
new
inuention
.
For
neither
did
the
woordes
Actes
.
2.44
.
Act.
4.32
.
And
all
that
beleued
were
in
one
place
,
and
had
all
thinges
common
(
meanyng
that
quoad
ad
vsum
to
helpe
and
releiue
the
necessity
of
such
as
could
not
labour
,
there
ought
to
bee
a
mutuall
contribution
among
the
faithfull
of
the
irtemporall
blessynges
,
as
there
is
in
all
Churches
rightly
gouerned
)
proue
quoad
possessionem
accordyng
to
priuate
right
no
man
ought
to
enioy
any
landes
or
other
possession
to
the
mainteinance
of
his
callyng
and
nourishyng
of
his
familie
,
though
in
holy
Scripture
it
bee
set
downe
for
an
vnfaillible
:
truth
that
Phillip
the
Deacon
had
a
house
:
so
had
Mathew
and
Peter
,
and
Ioseph
of
Aramathia
,
Lidia
a
purple
seller
and
Cornelius
the
Capitaine
had
priuate
abidyngs
and
great
wealth
:
so
had
Philemon
a
faythfull
Preacher
and
companion
of
Paule
the
Apostle
both
house
and
seruauntes
,
yet
no
Communitie
.
HN.
How
HN.
found
the
truth
.
THyrdly
hee
telleth
them
how
hee
founde
the
truth
:
Through
the
appearyng
of
Iesus
Christ
out
of
the
highe
heauen
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
TO
proue
that
Christ
appeared
vnto
him
hee
citeth
.
Math.
25.
d.
wherein
is
conteined
how
Christ
shall
come
in
his
second
commyng
,
to
seperate
the
shéepe
from
the
goates
&c.
Act.
1.11
.
b.
the
men
in
white
garmentes
sayd
he
shall
come
agayne
,
so
as
ye
haue
sene
him
go
into
heauen
.
Thus
then
yf
Christ
did
appeare
in
his
body
(
to
HN.
)
and
in
his
second
commyng
,
or
if
he
appeared
not
otherwise
,
than
did
he
not
appeare
to
HN.
at
all
:
and
doth
the
mighty
Rabby
of
the
Familiely
:
which
is
very
like
to
be
true
:
Math.
22.23
.
2.
Tim.
2.
v.
17.18
.
or
els
with
the
Sadducies
hee
denieth
the
resurrection
,
or
with
Himeneus
and
Philetus
he
affirmeth
that
the
resurrection
is
past
already
.
HN.
THe
same
most
holy
beliefe
cannot
become
vprightly
witnessed
,
nor
confessed
by
any
other
people
.
&c.
William
Wilkinson
.
THis
is
the
last
part
of
HN
his
assertion
,
Where
HN.
found
the
trueth
.
wherein
he
sheweth
where
onely
the
truth
and
true
beliefe
is
to
be
looked
for
:
that
is
in
the
Familye
of
Loue
,
of
his
coigning
and
not
els
where
.
The
morter
whereby
he
laboureth
to
build
,
is
vntempered
,
the
stones
are
very
precious
but
neyther
fitte
nor
coucheable
in
that
place
wherein
he
sayth
they
shall
be
layd
.
The
place
by
him
alledged
1.
Cor.
12.
a.
b.
proue
that
although
there
be
diuersitye
of
giftes
in
Gods
Church
,
yet
is
it
thereby
builded
vp
.
For
there
is
but
one
spirite
whereby
,
and
one
Lord
to
whome
the
Church
is
builded
.
And
this
he
amplifyeth
by
diuers
examples
and
similitudes
of
the
body
of
man
.
&c.
And
Ephe.
4.
b.
he
sheweth
that
there
is
but
one
Church
,
one
Fayth
,
one
Baptisme
,
and
yet
are
there
diuers
functions
instituted
of
God
for
the
building
vp
of
the
Church
as
Apostles
,
Euangelistes
,
Pastors
and
teachers
,
yet
doe
all
these
diuers
giftes
tend
this
one
,
and
the
same
end
.1
.
to
the
gathering
together
of
the
Saintes
.2
.
to
the
edification
of
the
Church
.3
.
to
the
vnitye
of
fayth
.
And
to
touch
S.
Paule
his
meaning
and
scope
:
Therefore
Christians
ought
to
liue
charitably
together
in
loue
.
Doth
this
then
proue
,
that
if
men
should
agrée
,
they
had
the
truth
,
and
none
but
they
that
doe
agrée
?
doth
vnitye
of
mindes
proue
a
truth
in
doctrine
?
Vnitie
not
alwayes
proueth
the
truth
.
S.
Peter
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
in
their
feruent
prayer
affirme
that
1.
Pontius
Pilate
.2
.
the
gentiles
.3
.
the
Iewes
agreed
to
put
Christ
to
death
.
Act.
1.27.28
.
Was
here
truth
because
they
had
vnitye
?
Euen
so
though
I
graunt
all
to
be
true
that
S.
Paule
affirmeth
(
as
no
doubt
it
is
very
true
)
yet
hath
not
HN
fitly
alledged
these
places
.
1.
Cor.
12.
b.
Ephe.
4.
b.
to
proue
that
the
truth
is
no
where
taught
but
in
his
Familye
.
HN.
11.
Epist.
cap.
5.
sent.
4.
and
.1
.
epist.
cap.
1.
sent.
5.
WIthout
the
Familie
,
is
nothing
but
good
thinking
,
tedious
trauaile
,
labour
,
and
misery
.
Theophilus
.
SO
then
this
is
very
true
(
sauing
that
you
haue
put
truth
,
for
true
beliefe
)
the
rest
of
the
wordes
are
spoken
or
referred
to
the
rest
which
God
hath
reserued
to
his
chosen
in
that
house
,
and
to
the
seruice
of
that
house
.
Loke
better
on
the
text
.
William
Wilkinson
.
WHensoeuer
any
man
shall
be
without
or
depart
from
the
Church
,
he
shall
neyther
finde
rest
in
bodye
,
nor
peace
in
conscience
:
as
they
doe
very
well
knowe
,
who
haue
departed
and
falne
away
from
the
knowne
truth
,
or
which
at
any
tyme
suffer
their
consciences
to
wauer
&
halte
betwixt
God
,
and
Baal
,
truth
,
and
errour
,
light
,
and
darknes
.
God
for
Christ
his
sake
keepe
vs
from
falling
away
from
the
truth
,
or
standing
in
mammering
therof
,
knowing
that
Neuters
,
and
Hipocrites
,
with
Lukewarme
brethren
shall
be
spewed
out
of
Gods
mouth
,
which
HN
and
his
Familye
must
take
heede
and
harken
to
,
whiche
geueth
any
man
liberty
(
so
he
be
of
their
Familye
)
to
embrace
,
HN.
geueth
libertie
of
Religion
.
and
lyke
of
what
religion
he
list
,
in
his
new
Euangely
.
cap.
1.
sent.
4.
Now
if
there
be
nothing
but
trauaile
,
misery
,
&c.
Why
wishe
ye
peace
and
health
vnto
them
,
which
are
dogges
,
and
not
of
the
houshold
of
Fayth
,
permitting
them
what
religion
they
will
.
But
hereby
ye
thought
to
stretch
your
Familye
,
from
sea
to
sea
,
and
from
one
end
of
the
world
to
another
.
So
that
here
you
shewe
what
kindred
&
acquaintaunce
your
Heresie
hath
with
the
Anabaptistes
,
Bullinger
agaynst
the
Anabap
.
2.
booke
.
4.
Chap.
who
affirme
that
for
their
quietnesse
sake
they
may
confirme
them selues
to
any
Religion
of
the
people
amongest
whom
they
dwell
.
How
neare
you
and
these
men
iumpe
,
I
leaue
to
the
discrete
Reader
to
discerne
.
M.
Bullinger
his
censure
on
them
is
this
.
Of
this
iudgement
was
that
beast
Dauid
George
(
sayth
he
)
and
this
sect
is
the
most
pestilent
of
all
others
.
Thus
much
sayth
M.
Bullinger
who
was
acquainted
with
them
as
hee
him selfe
testifieth
.
I
did
put
truth
for
true
belief
,
thinkyng
them
to
be
all
one
,
Bullinger
1.
booke
.
4.
chap.
leaf
.
9.
b.
line
.
17.
neither
as
yet
haue
ye
shewed
any
difference
betwixt
them
.
I
haue
looked
on
HN.
his
text
sufficiently
,
God
geue
you
grace
to
looke
better
on
the
Testament
:
and
to
come
backe
to
the
truth
whence
ye
haue
slydden
,
and
kéepe
me
in
that
which
I
doe
and
haue
professed
.
HN.
THe
true
light
hath
not
bene
declared
by
any
of
them
all
,
HN.
11.
Epist.
cap.
5.
sent.
4.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16.
sent.
9.
leafe
.
42.
that
haue
taken
on
,
set
forth
and
taught
before
the
same
,
and
without
the
same
Familie
of
Loue
.
Heb.
9.
b.
&
.
10.
Theophilus
.
YOu
shuld
do
wel
to
alledge
the
text
as
it
is
,
and
not
your
owne
imagination
,
which
is
that
there
is
,
hath
bene
or
can
be
any
more
than
one
true
light
(
vz.
Christ
)
or
the
loue
whiche
presently
is
appeared
to
his
chosen
in
the
house
of
loue
or
of
God
.
For
before
and
without
the
Church
and
his
seruice
there
can
be
no
truth
taught
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
THat
our
blynde
southsayer
told
vs
,
there
is
not
any
truth
to
be
found
,
without
his
fond
Familie
,
although
it
hath
by
me
bene
handled
,
in
that
part
of
this
Article
,
which
immediately
goeth
before
,
yet
this
learned
Elder
of
this
Louely
Familie
barketh
and
brauleth
stil
against
vs
,
and
will
not
suffer
playne
and
manifest
truth
to
stop
his
mouth
.
And
although
the
place
by
me
alledged
out
of
HN.
be
verbatim
and
word
for
word
as
I
alledged
it
,
yet
will
he
not
be
satisfied
,
but
as
it
were
facyng
me
out
with
a
carde
of
x.
he
séeketh
to
ouerrunne
me
with
his
eloquence
,
&
sayth
to
blanke
me
withall
,
that
I
haue
mistaken
and
falsified
the
author
.
But
because
he
taketh
me
vp
for
an
Imaginer
of
the
text
,
vouchsafe
gentle
and
curteous
Reader
to
way
myne
Imagination
,
as
he
pleaseth
to
terme
it
.
The
place
by
me
rised
out
of
the
1.
Exhort
.
of
HN.
Cap.
16.
sent.
9.
fol.
42.
is
in
the
very
first
line
thus
.
Therefore
the
holy
nor
the
most
holy
,
the
true
nor
the
most
true
light
(
which
the
most
highest
hath
presently
in
his
most
holy
seruice
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
loue
geuen
vnto
vs
,
for
to
be
declared
forth
)
hath
not
Heb.
9.
b.
10.
a.
bene
declared
by
any
of
them
all
,
that
haue
taken
on
,
set
forth
,
and
taught
any
thyng
before
this
same
or
without
this
same
our
seruice
of
the
loue
.
Are
not
these
my
very
wordes
sauyng
that
for
breuities
sake
I
pretermitted
your
long
and
vnnecessary
Parenthesis
?
Haue
I
not
delt
truly
with
your
houshold-father
in
that
I
truly
and
faythfully
as
from
his
owne
mouth
did
report
his
wordes
?
Am
I
not
vniustly
charged
and
falsely
blamed
for
my
Imagination
in
the
text
of
so
worthy
an
Author
?
But
seyng
it
is
not
expedient
that
I
be
myne
owne
iudge
of
myne
innocencie
,
I
refer
me
to
the
sentence
of
the
indifferent
Reader
,
whom
also
I
desire
to
be
aduertised
,
that
he
hath
heard
me
take
an
Elder
halting
in
his
word
,
Theophilus
vttereth
an
vntruth
wittingly
.
1.
chap.
7.
senten
.
when
as
the
fayth
of
their
Familie
(
HN.
I
meane
)
in
the
booke
by
him
intituled
.
Dictata
per
HN.
or
documentable
sentences
sayth
,
nothing
can
come
from
the
true
perfection
,
but
all
humilitie
and
meeke
vertues
and
righteousnes
floweth
from
all
perfection
.
Now
if
to
slaunder
and
misreport
be
a
worke
of
righteousnesse
and
worthy
of
their
perfection
,
let
them
glory
therein
,
I
had
rather
in
that
sort
be
vnperfect
.
As
for
me
and
those
that
desire
not
hand
ouer
head
to
receiue
all
that
comes
from
euery
man
,
it
is
sufficient
and
shal
be
that
if
they
lauish
out
any
vntruth
,
that
I
be
pardoned
for
not
sealyng
vnto
it
,
before
I
way
it
in
Gods
ballance
,
least
it
proue
light
,
and
try
it
at
the
touchstone
least
it
be
counterfeite
.
The
places
of
Scripture
by
HN.
quoted
are
very
impertinent
and
absurdely
alledged
,
hauyng
not
any
thrée
wordes
that
sounde
toward
such
a
sense
as
he
would
father
on
them
.
Theophilus
.
THere
hath
not
bene
,
is
,
ne
can
be
any
more
than
one
light
which
is
presently
appeared
vnto
his
chosen
in
the
house
of
loue
,
or
as
HN.
sayth
,
our
house
of
loue
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
WHy
then
haue
ye
left
the
Churche
,
into
the
which
ye
were
Baptised
?
why
did
ye
promise
ye
would
manfully
fight
vnder
Christes
banner
,
and
continue
his
faythfull
souldiour
and
seruaunt
to
your
liues
end
,
HN.
and
his
schollers
traytors
of
Christes
Church
.
and
now
lyke
a
runnagate
Apostata
&
a
cowardly
souldiour
or
rather
a
traiterous
Iudas
ye
betray
his
Saints
to
Sathan
,
&
breake
truce
with
the
son
of
God
,
into
whose
obedience
ye
were
sworne
?
Why
do
ye
like
children
past
grace
insolently
taunt
and
checke
your
mother
,
and
impudently
tread
vnder
your
féete
the
Lordes
pearles
as
most
filthy
swine
?
why
come
you
not
to
the
light
that
your
workes
may
be
sene
how
they
are
wrought
in
God
?
what
meane
you
to
frame
and
imagine
to
your selfe
a
new
Churche
?
For
whereas
so
often
you
affirme
,
that
you
haue
no
church
but
ours
,
no
assemblies
but
ours
,
why
doth
HN.
terme
it
our
Familie
or
seruice
?
doth
not
this
word
,
our
Familie
,
note
a
particular
secte
or
faction
in
the
possession
of
a
few
.
Ye
say
very
truely
there
can
not
bee
any
truth
without
the
Churche
.
Ephes.
4.4
.
If
this
be
true
then
your
doctrine
is
false
,
for
there
is
but
one
Lord
,
one
fayth
,
one
redeemer
,
one
spirite
of
sanctification
,
one
Abraham
the
father
of
the
faithful
,
one
Isaac
,
one
Iacob
,
one
body
wherof
we
all
are
members
.
The
Churche
hath
but
one
head
and
one
body
.
As
for
deridyng
and
scoffing
Ismaell
,
he
shall
be
cast
out
with
the
bondmayd
his
mother
:
prophane
Esau
shall
haue
no
part
in
the
Lordes
inheritaunce
,
neither
your
Schismaticall
Familie
vnles
ye
repent
hartely
for
that
which
is
past
.
They
Iewes
cryed
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
&
yet
were
they
a
stiffenecked
peopel
:
you
cry
the
schoole
of
grace
the
mercy
seate
,
the
Familie
of
the
Lord
,
and
yet
all
is
but
hypocrisie
.
For
the
Iewes
had
an
externall
tabernacle
instituted
of
God
.
Therfore
they
might
boast
better
than
you
.
You
haue
coined
and
inuented
a
Schisme
,
&
yet
very
confidently
you
affirme
,
your
conuenticle
is
the
Church
without
the
which
is
no
truth
to
be
looked
for
.
An
Addition
of
HN.
vnto
the
2.
Article
.
Euang.
cap.
4.
sent.
5.
NO
man
(
sayth
HN.
)
how
wise
soeuer
he
be
in
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
can
by
any
meane
vnderstand
or
comprehend
the
wisedome
of
God
,
Sent.
7.
1.
Exhort
.
chap.
16.
sent.
16.
but
onely
they
that
be
of
the
Familie
:
who
soeuer
is
without
the
Familie
is
inueigled
with
wiles
,
subtletie
,
and
falsechode
.
For
no
man
rightly
accordyng
to
truth
of
the
Scriptures
,
nor
accordyng
to
the
spirituall
vnderstandyng
of
the
godly
wisdome
,
can
deale
in
,
or
vse
the
true
Gods
seruice
,
nor
the
seruices
of
the
holy
worde
,
but
onely
the
Illuminate
Elders
in
the
godly
wisedome
whiche
walke
in
the
house
of
loue
.
Euang.
chap.
23.
sent.
6.
The
wise
men
of
the
world
and
the
Scripture
learned
haue
not
knowen
the
veritie
of
the
heauenly
truth
,
nor
yet
obteined
or
gotten
the
clearenes
with
Christ
.
It
is
mere
lyes
and
vntruth
,
Euang.
cap.
33.
sent.
11.12.13
.
what
the
Scripture
learned
through
the
knowledge
they
got
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
institute
or
teach
.
&c.
They
preach
in
deede
the
letter
and
Imagination
of
their
knowledge
,
but
not
the
word
of
the
liuyng
God
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16.17.18
Cap.
16.
sent.
5.
Therefore
sayth
he
they
are
men
whose
knowledge
doth
imagine
much
in
them
.
ARTICLE
.
3.
of
HN.
No
Baptisme
.
WIthout
the
Familye
of
Loue
(
sayth
HN
)
there
is
no
true
Christian
Baptisme
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
7.
sent.
10.11.32
.
fol.
12.
and.
cap.
12.
sent.
44.
fol.
27.
This
same
is
the
schole
of
grace
,
to
an
euerlasting
remission
of
sinnes
ouer
all
such
as
cleaue
there
vnder
.
There
is
no
true
Christianitye
but
the
Comminalty
of
the
holy
ones
in
the
loue
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Ion.
17.
c.
Ephe.
4.
a.
h.
&
.
cap.
16.
sent.
20.
fol.
43.
All
other
that
haue
not
the
Christian
doctrine
of
the
seruice
of
the
loue
forgoing
their
Baptisme
,
It
is
not
meete
and
conuenient
,
that
men
should
count
such
vnbeleuers
,
and
vnbaptised
ones
for
Christians
:
neither
yet
also
for
men
,
at
whose
handes
one
should
any
way
suppose
or
trust
to
finde
any
word
of
Ioh.
1.
a.
3.
a.
gods
truth
or
yet
any
workes
Mar.
1.
a.
righteousnesse
or
Gods
seruice
,
Euang.
cap.
23.
sent.
7.
&
.
cap.
4.
sent.
57.
that
God
regardeth
or
accepteth
.
They
are
without
Christes
body
.
Theophilus
.
COnsider
better
of
the
text
.
Rather
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
father
and
his
loue
,
vnder
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
and
his
beliefe
,
and
the
obedience
of
the
holy
ghost
,
and
his
renewing
of
the
lyfe
,
and
minde
&c.
to
be
baptised
in
the
name
of
the
father
,
the
sonne
,
and
the
holy
ghost
.
&c.
William
Wilkinson
.
WHat
account
HN.
maketh
of
our
Church
,
and
the
truth
therein
taught
,
is
already
declared
.
Now
followeth
it
to
be
vnderstode
,
what
his
opinion
is
of
our
Sacramentes
.
And
first
to
speake
of
baptisme
(
For
of
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
supper
of
our
Lord
he
hath
written
very
litle
)
what
he
attributeth
to
our
Church
therein
is
playne
,
that
vnlesse
we
haue
our
foregoing
in
the
doctrine
of
the
loue
,
we
are
not
to
be
counted
of
him
,
and
his
Fam
,
to
be
baptised
ones
.
To
the
which
I
will
aunswere
briefly
,
if
first
he
shall
satisfy
me
in
this
demaund
:
Whether
when
there
was
no
Family
of
Loue
,
there
were
no
vpright
baptisme
in
England
?
If
he
say
there
was
a
lawfull
baptisme
,
than
is
there
an
vpright
baptisme
without
the
foregoing
of
his
louely
doctrine
,
and
without
his
Family
a
true
Christian
baptisme
.
If
he
say
there
was
none
,
than
doe
I
aunswere
,
that
these
Famelers
in
England
are
not
rightly
baptised
,
&
speake
the
truth
,
&
worke
righteousnes
,
or
an
acceptable
worke
in
the
sight
of
God
.
To
the
which
,
if
the
Familye
shall
further
aunswere
,
though
then
they
were
not
,
yet
since
they
haue
bin
rightly
baptised
.
This
it
may
be
,
Vitels
the
Ioyner
will
aunswere
to
approue
his
hereticall
behauiour
at
Cholchester
:
ad
to
this
I
am
to
reply
,
that
if
the
Fam.
acknowledge
a
rebaptization
,
then
are
they
hypocrites
all
the
sort
of
them
.
For
they
in
their
last
confession
(
being
a
rehearsall
of
their
doctrine
,
beliefe
,
and
religion
,
)
affirme
,
Confes
.
leafe
.
7.
a.
Ibid.
6.
leafe
.
v.
that
they
doe
deale
simply
,
and
playnely
.
&c
,
We
haue
(
say
they
,
)
nor
vse
any
other
Ceremonyes
,
lawes
,
statutes
,
nor
Sacramentes
:
of
Baptisme
,
and
supper
of
the
Lord
,
then
such
as
are
ministred
in
the
Church
of
England
.
But
I
say
that
the
Church
of
England
vseth
not
rebaptization
.
Therefore
if
they
be
rebaptised
,
they
be
double
faced
dissemblers
.
Furthermore
if
they
shall
affirme
that
they
vse
not
other
Sacramentes
&c.
than
is
vsed
in
the
Church
of
England
,
that
is
:
in
their
Fam.
in
the
Church
of
England
,
because
it
was
sayd
in
the
first
Article
,
that
we
haue
no
Church
without
their
Family
:
I
aunswere
:
They
pretend
in
their
confession
,
they
deale
faythfully
with
all
men
:
If
this
be
their
fayth
,
what
I
pray
you
is
their
falshode
.
Furthermore
I
let
passe
to
repeate
,
much
lesse
to
confute
,
that
fond
opinion
of
those
vaine
heads
,
which
thought
the
partyes
baptised
of
heretiques
,
ought
to
be
rebaptised
agayne
.
Of
this
opinion
the
Fam.
of
Loue
semeth
to
lyke
very
well
,
for
because
they
affirme
before
,
that
without
this
Fam.
there
is
no
Christian
baptisme
.
And
thus
much
for
this
Article
is
sufficient
.
As
for
you
frend
Theophilus
,
ye
huddle
vp
so
,
that
no
man
can
vnderstand
you
:
when
you
shall
learne
to
speake
out
of
the
mouth
,
and
leaue
to
fumble
with
your
.
&c.
I
will
tell
you
my
minde
more
art
large
.
An
addition
of
the
3.
Article
of
HN.
HN.
Reproueth
our
doctrine
with
this
terme
,
HN.
Euang.
cap.
19.
sent.
5.6
.
and
handful
of
water
,
an
Elementish
water
.
Whosoeuer
is
not
baptized
according
to
the
forme
and
manner
of
Iohn
,
who
baptized
the
people
confessing
their
sinnes
,
flowing
with
the
water
of
repentaunce
into
their
hartes
,
he
is
not
rightly
baptized
,
neyther
may
he
boast
els
that
he
is
a
Christian
.
Sent.
11.
ARTICLE
.
4.
HN.
No
forgeuenes
of
sinnes
.
WIthout
he
Familye
fayth
HN.
there
is
no
forgeuenes
of
sinnes
:
1.
Exhor.
cap.
7.
sent.
40.
&
cap.
12.
sent.
44.
Euang.
chap.
41.7
.
for
this
is
the
true
Christianitye
the
Familye
of
Loue
,
wherein
God
himselfe
2.
Cor.
6.
b.
Apoc.
21.
a.
dwelleth
,
liueth
,
and
walketh
.
Theophilus
.
FOr
so
it
is
agreable
with
the
Scripture
.
William
Wilkinson
.
THe
truth
of
this
exposition
,
I
must
gladly
graunt
,
and
willingly
confesse
.
vz.
No
pardon
of
sinnes
without
the
Church
of
Christ
.
For
truely
it
is
sayd
.
No
man
must
seuer
or
put
in
sunder
,
that
which
God
hath
lincked
together
,
and
so
in
our
Créede
the
Communion
of
Saintes
,
and
forgeuenesse
of
sinnes
are
ioyned
together
.
Ephes.
5.25.26.27
.
And
S.
Paule
sayth
,
that
Christ
gaue
him selfe
for
the
Churches
,
to
satisfy
it
,
and
clense
it
,
by
the
washyng
of
the
water
through
the
woorde
,
that
hee
might
make
it
a
glorious
Church
spotlesse
and
without
wrinckle
.
&c.
And
I
know
very
well
that
we
are
naked
in
our selues
and
poore
,
but
in
Christ
,
and
his
Churche
so
many
as
are
members
of
that
head
are
clothed
richly
,
with
the
manifold
graces
of
God
,
and
continaully
enriched
.
And
to
this
purpose
fitly
sayth
the
spirite
of
god
by
Esay
the
Prophet
,
Esay
.
45.14
.
God
is
in
the
Churche
:
and
the
21.
of
the
Apocal.
3.
a.
is
fitly
alledged
,
and
the
truest
hetherto
that
HN.
hath
cied
.
As
for
his
place
out
of
the
Corinth
,
2.
Cor.
6.
b.
there
is
no
such
thyng
,
nor
any
steppe
of
such
a
sence
as
he
séemeth
to
alledge
it
for
.
All
the
Article
if
it
should
be
geuen
,
yet
shall
you
not
thereby
proue
that
without
your
particuler
conuenticles
,
Math.
16.19
.
&
.
18.18
.
Iohn
.
20.23
.
and
Schismaticall
assembles
,
is
no
remission
of
sinnes
.
For
the
promise
of
the
keyes
,
and
the
remission
is
geuen
to
the
Church
which
is
Christes
spouse
,
not
to
an
harlot
,
and
shameles
strumpet
.
Ierusalem
aboue
is
frée
,
and
is
the
mother
of
vs
all
:
but
your
Agar
is
in
bondage
,
and
is
cast
forth
with
her
children
.
The
Lord
geue
you
grace
to
consider
in
what
case
you
are
.
There
is
no
fauour
of
God
to
them
that
forsake
his
truth
,
and
cleaue
vnto
errour
.
Most
of
your
illuminates
haue
ben
professors
,
though
now
most
deriders
of
the
ghospell
,
and
skoffers
of
Religion
,
making
a
profession
of
religion
,
but
inwardly
hauing
denied
the
power
thereof
.
The
further
you
walke
in
darcknes
,
the
greater
is
your
daunger
.
An
addition
to
the
4.
Article
.
THe
same
doctrine
is
in
diuers
other
places
affirmed
that
there
is
no
pardon
.
&c.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
11.
sent.
10.
&
cap.
15.
sent.
29.
&c.
cap.
18.
sent.
7.
Euang.
cap.
41.
sent.
7.
ARTICLE
.
5.
HN.
No
Ministery
.
WE
must
haue
respect
vnto
the
seruice
ministred
in
the
Familie
by
the
Elders
thereof
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
12.
sent.
40.41.42.43.44
.
&
.
cap.
16.
sent.
16.
For
God
hath
chosen
vnto
him selfe
the
Familie
of
loue
,
and
this
seruice
of
the
holy
and
gracious
word
:
for
their
ministration
is
the
safe
making
ministration
.
Neither
is
there
any
minister
of
the
worde
rightly
called
but
by
their
Familie
.
Lam.
comp.
sent.
31.
Theophilus
.
BEcause
their
exercise
is
obedience
and
loue
accordyng
to
the
requiryng
of
his
word
.
William
Wilkinson
.
TRue
it
is
that
Gods
ministery
is
an
holy
and
sacred
thing
,
in
thought
not
to
be
violated
,
in
word
and
déede
greatly
to
be
had
in
reuerence
.
Euang.
cap.
52.7
Math.
4.14
.
For
they
which
are
Gods
messengers
doe
bryng
the
glad
tidynges
of
deliueraunce
from
sinne
and
Sathan
vnto
the
people
of
God
.
Ezech.
33.7
.
1.
Pet
5.8
.
Luk.
22.31
.
They
are
Gods
watchmen
and
do
warne
vs
of
the
commyng
of
the
enemy
,
which
like
a
roaryng
Lion
goeth
about
séekyng
how
hee
may
deuoure
vs
.
Malach.
2.7
.
And
because
their
mouthes
should
kéepe
knowledge
,
of
them
must
wee
aske
for
the
vnderstandyng
of
the
word
,
and
enquire
after
the
will
of
our
God
:
yet
doth
not
all
this
proue
,
that
that
ministration
which
is
by
you
,
of
that
faythlesse
Familie
forged
,
is
the
true
and
holy
ministration
.
For
sometyme
(
as
now
in
your
Familie
)
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
false
Prophetes
will
say
,
thus
sayth
the
Lord
,
and
yet
the
Lord
hath
not
spoken
.
They
will
presume
to
preach
without
a
vision
,
and
prophesie
without
a
burthen
:
runne
when
God
biddeth
them
not
go
,
&
take
the
testimonies
of
the
holy
ones
in
their
mouthes
,
when
yet
the
Lord
sendeth
them
not
.
Heretiques
will
with
a
face
of
the
Churche
séeke
to
out-face
both
the
children
of
God
and
the
truth
also
.
Thus
then
not
euery
one
that
pretendeth
is
called
in
déede
,
for
some
come
not
in
at
the
doore
,
but
clyme
in
at
the
windowes
,
and
as
many
as
come
before
Christ
,
and
set
downe
a
contrary
requiryng
(
as
ye
do
)
he
is
a
Wolfe
&
séeketh
but
to
rauin
.
Not
euery
one
that
crieth
Christ
,
Regeneration
,
Bulleng.
1.
boke
.
8.
chap.
leafe
.
12.
verse
.
the
spirite
,
a
perfect
,
and
true
incorporatyng
into
the
vpright
,
beyng
a
consubstantiation
and
counityng
with
God
,
is
a
true
teacher
and
faythfull
Christian
.
Nor
euery
that
taketh
vpon
him
to
expounde
knoweth
the
meanyng
of
the
word
.
For
many
of
you
,
when
as
ye
would
be
Doctours
of
the
word
,
had
néede
to
be
instructed
in
the
very
principles
of
fayth
,
and
first
grounde
of
Religion
.
So
the
true
Ministers
haue
both
a
publicke
and
externall
callyng
by
man
:
as
also
a
priuate
and
internall
callyng
by
God
,
which
who
so
hath
not
he
is
an
hereticall
intruder
and
no
propheticall
Minister
of
God
,
nor
Preacher
of
the
most
holy
one
.
The
whiche
internall
and
externall
callyng
to
the
Lordes
haruest
to
be
a
true
labourer
,
if
any
man
shall
pollute
with
his
lewde
life
,
and
light
conuersation
,
he
is
at
the
Lordes
hand
to
be
beaten
with
stripes
without
number
.
Yet
if
any
man
shall
say
well
and
doe
euill
(
whiche
God
forefend
)
with
man
it
may
discredit
him
that
doth
speake
well
and
yet
do
amisse
:
with
God
euill
déedes
doe
not
disanull
the
truth
of
doctrine
,
as
good
déedes
proue
not
euill
doctrine
to
be
true
.
A
ring
of
gold
in
a
swines
snowt
ceaseth
not
to
be
a
ryng
of
gold
though
a
swine
weare
it
:
pearles
are
pearles
before
dogges
or
swine
.
The
broad
seale
of
England
,
is
highly
to
be
honored
,
for
the
Maiestie
of
the
Prince
therein
appeareth
:
though
some
tyme
the
partie
that
may
cary
it
may
bee
a
lewde
person
and
a
Godles
Atheiste
.
The
word
and
Sacramentes
ministred
by
wicked
men
cease
not
by
their
administration
to
haue
their
force
.
For
the
wickednes
of
man
can
not
ouerthrow
the
institution
of
God
.
Where
,
I
in
good
conscience
testifie
,
that
I
speake
not
to
defend
corrupt
life
in
any
man
,
but
to
vphold
the
truth
,
of
good
liquor
in
an
vnsauery
vessell
,
and
gods
good
worde
,
and
sacramentes
in
a
minister
of
an
euill
lyfe
,
and
conuersation
.
For
that
Iudas
,
and
Iames
in
their
ministery
gaue
the
same
word
,
and
wrought
to
the
same
wonders
,
yet
the
one
a
reprobate
,
the
other
an
holy
one
,
and
a
perfect
Saint
of
God
.
So
then
this
reason
that
in
corners
your
froward
Familye
vseth
to
whisper
agaynst
euill
men
(
though
Gods
Ministers
)
is
Anabaptisticall
.
Bullen
.
2.
boke
.
7.
chap.
leafe
.
97.
Your
Ministers
liue
not
as
they
teach
.
Therefore
their
doctrine
is
not
true
.
In
Scripture
I
know
this
reason
is
often
vsed
:
Your
lyfe
is
not
according
to
the
law
&
your
profession
:
Esay
.
58.
Therefore
you
are
hypocrites
and
dissemble
with
me
sayth
God
.
The
former
fond
argument
I
neuer
hard
of
any
man
that
is
sound
for
iudgement
,
and
sincere
for
godlynes
.
The
same
reason
is
by
your
Familye
,
and
by
your
good
minded
brethren
the
Papistes
alledged
agaynst
the
truth
,
now
preached
after
this
sort
.
We
worke
better
then
you
,
therefore
our
religion
is
truer
they
yours
.
The
first
exposition
(
if
you
know
what
proposition
meaneth
)
I
deny
,
and
also
the
argument
.
More
than
we
they
marke
I
graunt
(
so
had
they
néede
that
will
haue
heauen
by
desert
,
or
els
will-naue
none
of
it
)
but
better
they
doe
not
.
Quod
non
est
ex
fide
peccatum
est
.
What
is
not
of
fayth
&c.
The
Pharisie
gaue
more
almes
,
tithes
&c.
than
the
Publican
,
yet
was
the
Publican
more
iust
by
much
then
the
Pharisie
.
Not
to
worke
,
Luke
.
18.11
.
but
to
worke
well
in
Gods
sight
is
commendable
.
Non
tam
quid
,
quam
quomodo
operamur
,
inquiret
dominus
.
Not
so
much
what
as
with
what
fayth
we
worke
,
that
will
God
demaund
.
Thus
haue
I
obiter
and
by
the
way
touched
your
Families
Papisticall
,
&
Anabaptisticall
argument
,
Bullen
.
2.
boke
.
8.
chap.
leafe
18.
Euang.
cap.
13.
sent.
4.
whereof
the
one
will
be
saued
by
the
fulfilling
of
the
lawe
,
the
other
will
haue
markes
concurre
with
fayth
in
the
matter
of
Iustification
,
cleane
contrary
to
S.
Augustine
who
sayth
,
Opera
sequuntur
iustificatum
,
non
praecedunt
iustificandum
.
The
workes
we
doe
follow
as
fruites
and
goe
not
before
as
the
efficient
cause
of
our
iustification
.
And
thus
much
of
the
worthines
of
the
Ministery
,
and
ministers
thereof
,
Whome
I
counsell
you
to
reuerence
in
better
sort
,
both
in
worde
,
and
writing
,
than
ye
haue
done
.
The
dignitie
of
the
Ministrie
.
Math.
10.40
.
For
you
know
what
Christ
sayth
:
he
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
&c.
and
reade
further
Exod.
16.8.1
.
Sam.
8.7
.
Num.
16.
chap.
throughout
.
I
haue
in
this
place
(
gentle
and
indifferent
reader
,
)
to
desire
thée
diligently
,
to
marke
the
sly
and
crafty
dealing
of
this
peuish
Familye
.
For
in
my
Articles
which
I
exhibited
vnto
them
for
my
further
satisfaction
,
I
added
this
clause
of
the
outward
calling
of
the
minister
,
which
then
I
did
suspect
they
denyed
,
and
since
by
their
faythles
demeanour
of
concealing
that
clause
,
Fam.
conceale
that
maketh
agaynst
them
.
I
am
certainely
perswaded
to
be
true
,
where
also
it
shall
not
be
amisse
if
besides
their
fond
behauiour
(
in
ouerhipping
that
which
they
néedes
must
confesse
to
be
truely
reported
of
them
by
me
)
to
consider
also
how
guilefully
they
protest
that
.
No
man
is
able
iustly
to
blame
,
accuse
,
detect
,
Confes
.
pag.
4.
confuted
by
Theoph.
or
burthen
them
as
transgressors
of
the
lawe
beīt
agaynst
any
the
Quéenes
Maiesties
proceadinges
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
&c.
And
yet
in
this
place
by
me
quoted
out
of
the
lamentable
complaynt
,
sent.
34.
They
deny
without
their
Familye
their
is
no
lawfull
calling
of
Ministers
.
Lam.
Compl.
sent.
34.
of
HN.
Their
wordes
be
these
.
For
to
be
a
teacher
or
minister
of
the
holy
worde
is
not
euery
mans
office
but
his
only
,
which
is
thereunto
,
euen
lyke
as
was
Aaron
,
called
and
elected
of
God
,
whose
rodde
or
staffe
greeneth
,
blossometh
,
and
beareth
fruit
,
as
lykewise
his
which
is
a
true
disciple
of
the
worde
,
and
louer
of
the
truth
,
hath
receiued
the
learning
and
administration
of
his
holy
word
,
with
integritye
of
singlenes
of
hart
of
the
Elders
in
the
house
of
Loue
,
obediently
,
and
euen
so
is
growen
vp
vnder
th
obedience
of
the
loue
in
the
holy
vnderstandings
,
till
vnto
the
Elderdome
of
the
man
Christ
,
and
taught
to
the
kingdome
of
God
.
And
the
same
is
by
them
in
playne
wordes
affirmed
,
but
more
skoffingly
,
and
contemptuously
in
the
same
booke
.
sent.
34.
But
of
that
place
more
hereafter
in
the
addition
to
the
Article
.
They
with
their
cauill
,
as
it
is
common
vnto
them
with
their
brethren
the
Papistes
,
and
Anabaptistes
,
(
who
alwayes
,
not
being
able
to
criminate
,
and
blame
the
doctrine
taught
,
flye
straight
wayes
to
the
person
of
the
preacher
)
demaunded
,
A
Syr
what
auctoritye
haue
you
to
minister
,
and
who
layd
handes
on
your
,
who
called
you
?
&c.
Zuinglius
agaynst
the
Catabap
.
fol.
188.
Iohn
.
1.22.25
.
as
also
their
forefathers
the
old
Pharisies
,
which
demaunded
of
S.
Iehn
the
Baptist
the
same
question
,
with
that
learned
man
M.
Musculus
.
I
aunswere
,
Musculus
Common
places
title
of
Ministers
.
pag.
182.
Qui
legitimé
vocati
non
sunt
,
quaestionem
de
vocatione
mouent
.
They
which
are
not
called
lawfully
,
first
moue
a
controuersie
about
a
lawfull
calling
:
which
obiection
M.
Bullenger
in
his
booke
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
doth
aunswere
learnedly
and
at
large
.
Bullenger
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
3.
booke
.
4.
chap.
90.
leafe
.
An
addition
to
the
5.
Article
of
an
outward
calling
.
SVch
an
one
as
in
euen
so
with
his
vnderstanding
,
Lam.
Compl.
sent.
33.34
.
and
thoughtes
,
become
incorporate
in
all
obedience
of
the
word
to
the
truth
of
God
,
and
lyfe
of
Christ
,
and
euen
so
acknowledge
the
truth
,
the
same
verily
bideth
rightly
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
is
apt
to
minister
the
holy
word
of
truth
,
and
to
be
a
teacher
of
the
people
.
&c.
Docum
.
sent.
3.
cap.
sent.
1.
No
man
can
teach
the
word
of
Christ
,
and
his
doctrine
,
but
such
as
first
haue
bin
obedient
disciples
of
Loue
.
No
man
ought
to
busy
himselfe
about
the
word
,
1
Exhort
.
cap.
16
sent.
16.
but
the
Elders
in
the
Familye
.
&c.
No
man
knoweth
Christ
nor
the
father
nor
yet
also
the
seruices
or
Ceremonies
of
Christ
,
Euang.
cap.
23.
sent.
2.
but
euen
onely
those
which
are
euen
so
through
Christ
,
as
we
haue
rehearsed
,
renewed
or
regenerated
in
their
spirite
and
mynde
:
neither
doth
it
also
behoue
or
belong
vnto
any
other
to
set
forth
any
seruices
of
Ceremonies
of
Christ
nor
to
preach
or
declare
the
Euangely
:
but
such
are
those
whiche
are
sent
of
Christ
himselfe
,
for
otherwise
it
is
all
false
.
The
Disciples
of
Christ
could
not
vnderstand
the
clearenes
of
Christ
before
the
fifty
day
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
was
poured
vpon
them
:
much
lesse
then
verely
can
now
the
Scripture
learned
,
which
haue
not
kept
the
passeouer
from
death
into
lyfe
,
and
from
flesh
into
spirite
with
Christ
,
nor
yet
atteined
through
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
to
the
clearenes
of
Christ
,
vnderstand
out
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Scripture
,
the
clearenes
of
the
word
of
Christ
;
nor
yet
set
forth
or
teach
accordyng
to
the
truth
his
ceremonies
or
seruices
,
nor
also
preach
or
declare
the
Euangely
of
Christ
.
ARTICLE
.
6.
of
HN.
of
vniting
into
God
.
1.
Exhor.
13.
chap.
18.
ANd
the
Elders
of
the
Familie
(
sayth
HN.
)
are
illuminated
from
God
they
are
Godded
with
God
they
are
incorporate
into
God
,
Cap.
16.
sent.
16.
with
whom
God
also
in
one
beyng
,
is
Hominified
,
or
become
man
.
Theophilus
.
WHat
error
is
this
if
it
were
rightly
sene
vnto
?
whilest
the
vine
braunch
is
to
be
vined
in
the
vine
Iohn
.
15.
&
he
that
is
ioyned
vnto
the
Lord
is
one
spirite
with
him
,
1.
Cor.
6.17
.
2.
Pet.
1.4
.
and
are
made
partakers
of
the
godly
nature
.
2.
Pet.
1.4
.
William
Wilkinson
.
Caluin
vpon
Math.
26.
TRue
it
is
that
a
certaine
godly
and
learned
man
affirmeth
,
writyng
vpon
the
fall
of
S.
Peter
,
When
God
leaueth
vs
to
our selues
their
is
not
hope
to
stay
from
runnyng
headlong
into
sinne
,
right
so
it
fareth
in
Gods
iudgement
with
this
coale
Prophet
HN.
and
his
dreamyng
Disciple
Theophilus
.
For
the
maister
on
still
fallyng
from
phantasie
to
phantasie
,
and
from
one
errour
into
an
other
and
the
scholer
bringeth
in
stones
and
morter
to
build
vp
the
confused
heape
of
all
impietie
.
In
the
former
clause
was
shewed
that
they
vtterly
condemne
and
mislike
all
Ordination
,
and
Election
of
Ministers
with
their
Familie
:
now
if
follweth
to
be
handled
what
priuiledge
and
prerogatiue
his
Elders
purchase
vnto
themselues
,
by
the
admission
they
haue
into
that
blynd
societie
.
HN.
affirmeth
very
soberly
as
it
séemeth
that
the
Elders
of
his
broode
are
illuminated
and
Godded
with
God
or
incorporated
into
God
.
&c.
his
scholer
Theophilus
laboureth
to
strengthen
his
Assertion
with
the
testimony
of
Scripture
to
that
ende
by
him
wrested
and
wrongly
alledged
:
wherein
seyng
he
can
not
slippe
the
coller
with
me
as
erst
he
did
in
leauyng
the
former
sentence
,
now
to
outcountanaunce
the
truth
with
the
impudencie
of
his
forehead
,
hee
asketh
.
What
an
errour
is
this
if
it
were
rightly
seene
vnto
?
what
errour
do
you
aske
?
truly
an
horrible
&
palpable
errour
it
is
,
flat
against
the
truth
of
the
sacred
scripture
,
straungely
saueryng
of
those
dregges
,
whiche
you
haue
déeply
dronke
both
at
the
hand
of
the
Anabaptisticall
Sinagogue
,
and
also
of
the
Romish
harlot
&
sea
of
Antichrist
.
But
whereas
you
added
a
Caueat
which
is
:
If
it
be
rightly
sene
vnto
?
I
aunswere
:
he
that
putteth
on
the
Christall
spectacles
of
Gods
word
,
and
taketh
in
his
hand
the
Lanthorne
of
holy
write
to
looke
diligently
to
your
steppes
,
shall
straight
trace
out
a
théefe
and
a
rebell
agaynst
the
Lord.
But
first
to
procéede
orderly
let
me
aunswere
your
authorities
,
and
then
in
a
word
or
two
,
wil
I
set
downe
the
horriblenes
of
that
opinion
.
You
say
:
The
vine
braunche
is
vined
into
the
vine
.
I
finde
no
such
wordes
in
the
place
by
you
quoted
out
of
S.
Iohn
,
neither
doth
the
Gréeke
or
Latin
translation
afford
any
such
termes
of
vinyng
into
a
vine
as
ye
seme
to
import
.
Scriptures
falsified
.
There
is
to
abyde
or
remaine
in
the
vine
vers.
2.
and
6.
and
in
the
7.
vers.
he
expoundeth
what
is
abidyng
meaneth
vz.
If
you
abide
in
me
and
my
wordes
in
you
.
&c.
but
he
it
graunted
that
ye
quoted
it
(
for
perhaps
you
you
followed
the
translation
of
HN.
his
Dutch
Bible
)
if
it
I
say
be
graunted
that
you
haue
not
wroong
in
the
errour
,
by
writyng
out
of
a
false
meanyng
of
S.
Iohn
his
wordes
,
Know
yée
not
,
nor
haue
ye
euer
heard
,
that
Parables
in
the
Scripture
are
rather
to
be
considered
in
the
end
,
whereto
the
doctrine
they
containe
is
applied
then
in
euery
part
of
the
Allegory
?
is
ech
circumstaunce
to
be
sifted
and
stode
in
?
The
cunnyng
Archer
respecteth
more
to
hitte
the
marke
,
than
the
curious
wathchyng
of
the
clouen
ayre
,
which
parteth
in
sunder
at
the
end
of
his
arrow
,
or
the
fallyng
of
his
fethers
:
euen
so
the
spirite
of
God
doth
rather
respect
the
end
of
the
similitude
and
the
doctrine
conteined
there
vnder
with
the
especiall
application
thereof
,
them
the
waying
of
euery
word
or
ech
singular
circumstaunce
therein
comprehended
.
Luke
.
16.
The
estate
of
the
godly
and
the
wicked
after
this
life
is
most
liuely
painted
out
by
the
Parable
of
the
riche
man
and
poore
Lazarus
by
S.
Luke
chap.
16.
of
the
which
Parable
if
I
should
stand
in
euery
particular
circumstaunce
thereof
,
I
should
very
much
entangle
my selfe
with
vayne
and
idle
questions
,
and
disturbe
the
vnitie
of
the
Churche
,
whereof
the
one
were
hurtfull
to
my selfe
,
the
other
intollerable
to
others
.
By
the
similitude
of
the
lost
groat
the
Lord
sheweth
the
great
and
vnspeakeable
ioy
,
Luke
.
15.8
.
which
he
conceiueth
at
the
conuersion
of
a
sinner
:
now
he
that
besides
this
néedes
will
descant
out
for
Allegoricall
or
Anagogical
sence
,
as
what
the
besome
signified
wherewith
the
woman
swept
,
what
the
the
candle
,
what
the
neighbours
called
in
,
&c.
He
that
is
curious
thus
vaynely
to
hunt
after
euery
sillable
,
shall
,
as
others
haue
done
before
,
styrre
many
coales
&
yet
finde
small
light
,
rayse
much
dust
and
yet
sée
the
meanyng
and
marke
of
the
Scripture
not
any
whitte
the
sooner
.
The
word
of
God
is
Lex
vitae
ad
bene
agendum
not
ansa
rixandi
ad
contendendum
.
A
rule
to
lead
our
lyfe
,
thereby
to
attaine
euerlastyng
happynes
,
not
an
occasion
to
contend
or
quarell
to
endles
and
néedles
ianglyng
.
Which
I
note
the
rather
because
that
in
your
loue
house
it
is
accompted
and
high
matter
,
to
be
hable
to
fetch
a
farre
and
an
vnhard
sene
out
of
the
wordes
of
Scripture
:
yea
and
higher
than
to
be
humbly
obedient
to
that
,
whiche
is
reuealed
in
the
Scriptures
.
And
to
speake
with
proofe
to
auoyde
cauill
,
the
straunge
stretchyng
of
the
place
of
Christes
driuyng
the
deuils
out
of
the
man
possessed
into
the
heard
of
swine
,
Math.
8.32
.
videlic
.
the
sinnes
and
sinnefull
beyng
of
the
earthly
,
Fam.
of
Loues
Exposition
.
and
as
yet
vngodded
man
,
is
driuen
vnto
the
soules
of
the
sinfull
wordlyng
,
who
fall
thereout
into
euerlastyng
damnation
.
This
their
vayne
and
Godles
exposition
is
very
much
rewed
of
the
godly
,
and
loathed
of
them
who
tremble
in
hart
to
heare
the
name
and
word
of
God
thus
impiously
prophaned
and
horribly
abused
.
Now
to
come
to
the
sence
of
S.
Iohn
his
meanyng
,
which
is
this
:
By
nature
we
are
dry
and
naked
,
so
is
the
vine
braunch
not
abidyng
in
the
stocke
.
Christ
is
the
author
and
fountaine
of
all
goodnes
and
grace
,
Iohn
.
1.6
.
wherewith
plentifully
floweth
and
vnmeasurably
aboundeth
for
his
deare
spouses
sake
the
Church
,
and
those
that
he
his
children
,
which
none
do
any
longer
enioy
,
then
while
they
stand
in
deede
,
and
liue
to
that
whiche
in
tongue
they
doe
professe
.
So
is
it
betwixt
the
braunches
and
the
trée
.
He
that
is
not
of
this
misticall
body
in
this
life
,
shall
neuer
triumph
with
him
in
the
lyfe
eternall
:
so
doth
no
braunch
florish
in
sommer
,
which
abydeth
not
in
the
vine
in
sharp
stormer
of
winter
.
If
wee
suffer
with
Christ
,
1.
Pet.
13.
wee
shall
raigne
with
him
.
&c.
Of
the
comparison
betwene
the
vine
and
the
Church
Read.
Psal.
80.9.6
.
Esa.
3.13
.
cap.
5.7
.
b.
and
Ierem.
2.21
.
d.
and
12.10
.
Ose.
10.1
.
a.
Where
also
it
is
worthy
the
notyng
to
consider
,
that
Christ
is
not
sayd
to
bee
a
naturall
vine
,
but
is
by
some
qualitie
of
the
vine
resembled
vnto
vs
:
So
are
not
we
naturally
Godded
with
God
in
his
substaunce
,
but
in
quaitie
with
the
image
,
whereunto
man
was
first
created
Gen.
1.26.27
.
Ephes.
4.24
.
and
Luke
.
1.
a.
Here
then
we
may
easely
vnderstand
,
that
this
your
reason
doth
not
follow
necessarily
:
because
your
Parables
and
similitudes
according
to
the
old
Prouerbe
,
proue
not
a
thyng
to
be
,
but
manifestly
and
clearely
argue
a
thing
taught
and
proued
by
an
euident
and
vndeniable
example
.
S.
Paule
to
the
Ephesians
handlyng
our
coniunction
Ephes.
5.32
.
with
Christ
sayth
.
I
tell
you
of
a
great
secret
or
mistery
:
which
mistery
if
it
were
fleshly
,
than
to
the
carnall
&
outward
man
,
it
were
very
easie
to
be
vnderstanded
,
but
beyng
spirituall
it
is
of
more
difficultie
?
For
the
carnall
and
earthly
man
can
not
so
easely
perceaue
the
thynges
which
are
of
God
.
Now
followeth
your
second
place
out
of
the
1.
Cor.
which
proueth
that
the
Children
of
God
are
with
him
,
Ioyned
and
vnited
together
in
one
spirit
.
Somewhat
concerning
our
vniting
,
which
hath
bin
touched
before
.
To
absolue
all
the
doubt
which
ariseth
in
this
place
,
this
question
is
here
to
be
demaunded
.
What
is
it
to
be
made
one
spirite
with
Christ
?
If
you
shall
aunswere
that
to
be
our
spirit
&c.
is
to
haue
our
spirit
cofounded
with
Christes
spirite
in
the
same
substance
,
than
doe
I
reply
:
that
this
your
aunswere
is
a
darke
and
vnreasonable
Paradox
.
For
onely
bodily
and
corporall
substances
are
confounded
,
and
mingled
,
so
that
incorporall
and
immateriall
essences
cannot
be
coupled
in
the
same
third
matter
,
as
farre
as
yet
my
reason
can
conprehend
.
A
spirit
sayth
our
Sauiour
Christ
hath
not
flesh
and
bones
:
Luk.
24.49
.
that
is
:
there
is
a
spirite
no
earthly
or
corruptible
matter
,
or
corporall
substaunce
.
Therefore
our
ioyning
and
knitting
vnto
Christ
,
is
not
in
matter
,
or
substance
,
or
being
:
but
in
spirit
,
and
fayth
.
Thus
sée
you
than
that
your
imagination
is
but
the
shadow
of
a
slomber
,
whereof
you
doted
all
this
while
,
that
you
demed
our
earthly
and
terren
nature
,
to
be
embodied
,
and
incorporated
with
him
in
perfect
being
,
that
is
in
his
heauenly
and
diuine
nature
:
and
so
we
being
men
to
become
Gods
to
him
,
and
he
being
God
doth
become
man
to
vs
.
This
your
fantasye
is
more
apparant
in
HN.
his
dictata
or
documentable
sentences
:
Cap.
6.
sent.
3.
but
all
your
fantasies
are
but
as
mistes
before
the
sonne
,
and
the
sléepes
of
a
sick
man
,
whose
dreames
hand
together
.
To
be
vnited
in
spirit
what
it
is
.
To
be
vnited
and
conioyned
in
spirite
with
God
is
nothing
els
,
but
to
draw
nearer
vnto
the
image
of
our
first
creation
:
wherein
first
we
were
created
vnto
holynes
of
lyfe
&c.
to
be
heauenly
affected
,
Ephes.
4.24
.
to
sauour
spirituall
and
goastly
thinges
that
belong
vnto
the
soule
.
Briefely
(
I
say
M.
Peter
Mart.
whose
great
iudgement
I
know
how
much
the
learned
esteame
)
we
are
one
spirite
with
god
,
Mart.
1.
Corin.
6
17.
when
we
are
ioyned
vnto
him
by
the
operation
of
his
spirite
,
and
the
inward
working
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
Yet
doth
not
this
vniting
of
vs
with
God
availe
vs
so
far
that
we
thereby
should
be
equall
with
him
,
onely
Iesus
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
according
to
the
deuine
nature
is
so
vnited
with
God
,
that
he
is
one
in
spirite
with
his
father
,
and
wholely
equall
with
him
,
wherein
we
of
right
and
worthely
are
far
vnequal
,
&
inferior
vnto
him
.
And
thus
much
out
of
him
concerning
the
meaning
of
this
place
of
S.
Paule
,
whome
ye
wrest
to
approue
your
errour
,
and
yet
in
the
iudgement
of
the
best
interpretours
,
your
blinde
exposition
and
forced
minde
of
that
place
is
cleane
ouerthrowne
and
confuted
:
for
we
are
sayth
he
farre
inferiour
vnto
God
and
our
vniting
vnto
him
is
,
that
in
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
and
ministration
of
sacramentes
,
he
stoupeth
and
lispeth
with
vs
that
we
may
vnderstand
him
.
Now
concerning
that
last
place
by
you
alledged
out
of
S.
Peter
.
which
is
this
,
we
are
made
partakers
of
the
heauenly
nature
,
therefore
say
you
,
your
Elders
are
illuminated
from
God
&
Godded
with
God
.
&c.
Truely
,
yf
ye
had
read
any
learned
wrighter
vpon
this
place
,
or
if
ye
had
but
waighed
with
your selfe
the
purpose
of
S.
Peter
in
that
place
,
comparing
the
place
,
you
cited
with
that
which
goeth
before
,
and
that
which
euen
in
the
next
wordes
follow
after
,
I
trust
ye
would
haue
bin
better
aduised
before
ye
had
wrested
the
place
so
violently
,
to
the
purpose
that
ye
haue
applied
it
.
For
in
the
very
wordes
following
doth
he
expound
his
owne
meaning
in
this
sort
.
To
be
made
partaker
of
the
deuine
nature
,
is
nothing
els
but
to
flee
the
corruption
which
is
in
the
world
through
lust
,
Rom.
6.6.7.8
.
which
S.
Paule
calleth
oftentimes
in
his
Epistles
to
be
dead
to
sinne
,
Rom.
6.6.7.8
.
Rom.
7.6
.
&
.
8.5
&c.
Leuit.
11.44.45
.
and
not
to
be
in
the
flesh
,
and
agayne
let
not
sinne
raigne
in
your
mortall
bodyes
that
ye
should
obey
the
lust
of
it
:
but
euen
as
the
Lord
is
holye
so
must
we
be
holy
,
for
we
are
the
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
1.
Pet.
1.15.16
.
and
the
Lord
God
through
Christ
doth
dwell
within
vs
.
See
Byshoppe
Iewels
replye
where
hee
expoundeth
this
place
of
S.
Peter
pag.
434.
lin.
24.
But
let
me
demaund
this
one
question
of
you
,
to
the
which
if
ye
will
directly
aunswere
,
ye
shall
sée
all
this
controuersie
betwixt
vs
about
this
place
of
S.
Peter
sone
discussed
,
tell
me
but
this
?
What
is
the
nature
of
God
which
we
are
partakers
of
?
is
it
not
his
euerlasting
trueth
,
his
righteousnes
,
his
wisedome
?
&c.
Is
it
not
peace
of
soule
,
ioy
of
conscience
,
and
all
goodnes
which
cannot
be
imagined
?
is
not
he
them
which
is
made
partaker
of
these
good
graces
of
God
,
both
in
body
and
soule
,
rightly
sayd
to
be
made
partaker
of
the
heauenly
nature
?
yes
verely
.
Then
may
ye
very
playnely
sée
,
and
easely
discerne
,
that
by
these
wordes
,
the
nature
of
God
,
We
are
not
sayd
to
be
partakers
of
his
substance
or
essence
,
but
of
the
deuine
and
heauenly
qualityes
which
are
in
God
.
Of
this
place
read
Caluins
institutions
3.
boke
.
Chap.
11.
sect.
10
Chap.
25.
sect.
10.
Actes
.
17.27.28
I
know
in
déede
the
heathen
Poet
Aratus
,
out
of
whome
S.
Paule
doth
alledge
a
verse
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
fayneth
that
we
spring
out
of
the
generation
of
GOD
.
But
what
haue
we
to
stand
to
his
fond
fantasie
and
idle
dreame
.
True
it
is
,
the
Manicheis
held
the
same
errour
,
that
we
were
sprong
of
the
same
ofspring
and
séede
of
God
,
and
after
we
haue
run
the
race
of
our
lyfe
,
we
shall
returne
to
our
fist
original
.
And
I
know
that
in
the
former
times
of
our
fore
fathers
,
there
were
some
frantick
men
which
imagined
that
Gods
nature
is
so
powred
into
vs
,
that
it
wholy
causeth
our
nature
,
&
being
to
lose
the
force
thereof
.
Right
so
dreameth
your
Fam.
and
as
they
quoted
for
profe
,
1.
Cor.
15.28
.
God
must
be
all
in
all
.
Therfore
are
we
wholy
resolued
and
turned
into
the
nature
of
God
.
To
the
selfe
same
purpose
haue
ye
as
fondly
as
they
alledged
in
this
place
,
this
text
out
of
Saint
Peter
:
but
right
so
may
it
be
affirmed
of
you
which
is
sayd
of
them
,
such
a
dotage
as
this
neuer
once
entred
into
the
minds
of
the
Apostles
.
Foolish
therefore
and
vngodly
are
they
(
whosoeuer
they
be
)
which
out
of
this
place
imagine
that
the
essentiall
nature
or
being
of
God
is
poured
into
vs
,
our
owne
being
there
vtterly
vanishing
away
.
And
thus
much
for
the
meaning
of
these
wordes
of
S.
Peter
We
are
made
partakers
of
the
heauenly
nature
.
And
for
a
further
exposition
hereof
,
reade
the
Byshop
of
Salisburyes
reply
agaynst
harding
.
pag.
331.
5.
Article
.
7.
diuision
.
Now
to
satisfy
your
questions
which
ye
aske
of
me
:
Goddyng
into
God
what
error
and
whose
.
What
errour
is
this
yf
it
were
rightly
sene
vnto
?
I
aunswere
Looke
you
rightly
vnto
it
and
ye
shall
see
it
is
the
errour
of
Manes
,
of
Seruetus
a
Spanish
Arrian
burnt
at
Geneua
,
the
errour
of
Osiander
concerning
the
essentiall
and
substantiall
iustice
,
more
largely
expounded
by
HN.
in
his
Euangelie
.
1.
chapter
and
first
sentence
.
From
the
which
heresie
good
Lord
deliuer
vs
.
The
which
opinions
because
I
feare
they
will
more
hurt
the
simple
people
by
repeating
,
then
doe
you
good
in
confuting
:
of
purpose
I
let
them
passe
reseruing
you
for
a
more
fuller
and
perfect
instruction
to
M.
Caluins
institutions
by
whom
the
heresies
aforesayd
so
are
clearely
confuted
,
Cal.
Institut.
3.
booke
.
11.
chap.
sect.
5.6.7.8
.
&c.
that
no
godly
Christian
can
or
will
desire
a
more
absolute
resolution
.
Not
meaning
any
further
to
busie
my selfe
with
the
confuting
of
the
opinions
of
our
Romish
Catholiques
,
who
in
this
point
agree
with
you
,
affirming
that
our
coniunction
with
Christ
,
is
carnally
,
and
bodely
.
HN.
CHrist
himselfe
is
their
light
sayth
HN.
which
becommeth
administred
vnto
them
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
14.
sent.
1.
Theophilus
.
IT
is
true
vnlesse
ye
will
deny
the
scripture
.
William
Wilkinson
.
YOw
should
first
haue
proued
it
by
the
Scriptures
,
&
afterwardes
haue
affirmed
it
to
be
true
:
bare
affirmations
beare
no
weight
.
HN.
his
profe
he
quoteth
Iohn
1.9
.
a.
(
The
light
is
the
true
light
,
which
lighteth
euery
man
that
commeth
into
the
world
.
)
is
a
rouing
profe
.
The
meaning
of
the
which
place
is
this
,
that
all
men
are
equally
indued
with
the
light
of
naturall
reason
to
see
God
in
his
Creatures
,
and
thereby
to
acknowledge
him
to
be
their
creator
.
1.
Rom.
20.
c.
Which
because
they
haue
light
otherwheres
,
and
Christ
hath
light
of
and
from
himselfe
,
therefore
Christ
is
God
.
But
this
place
proueth
not
that
onely
the
Children
of
God
are
lightned
with
the
light
of
Gods
spirit
,
which
assertion
albeit
it
be
true
,
yet
is
this
place
by
HN.
quoted
without
discretion
:
for
it
speaketh
of
a
light
generall
to
all
that
are
borne
,
not
proper
to
the
regenerate
:
of
this
light
Read.
Esay
.
9.1.2
.
Mat.
4.15.16
.
Ioh.
9.
a.
5.
Ioh.
12.
e.
35.
HN.
his
other
places
Iohn
.
8.
b.
12.
I
am
the
light
of
the
world
.
And
Ephes.
5.
c.
14.
Awake
thou
that
sleepest
and
stand
vp
from
death
and
Christ
shall
giue
the
light
.
The
first
proueth
that
without
Christ
is
nothyng
but
darknes
and
condemnation
,
and
out
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
which
is
his
Churche
,
is
no
health
nor
comfort
of
body
or
soule
,
which
when
ye
can
shew
me
by
the
Scriptures
truly
alledged
that
ye
are
,
I
will
acknowledge
my selfe
to
be
in
an
errour
:
vntill
ye
can
so
do
,
say
:
not
euery
one
that
sayth
the
Lord
.
&c.
Heretiques
in
crying
the
Churche
haue
alwayes
sought
to
bryng
in
a
schisme
,
to
disturbe
and
disquiet
the
state
of
the
Church
.
HN.
1.
Exhor.
ca.
15.
sent.
4.
ANd
euen
so
out
of
this
high
Maiestie
of
God
doth
this
true
light
shew
forth
his
seruice
through
the
illuminated
or
Godded
man
,
Act.
23.4.5.6
.
2.
Corin.
4.2
.
2.
Pet.
1.
v.
1.
Ioh.
1.2
.
with
whom
the
most
hyest
through
the
selfe
same
light
,
and
his
seruice
is
also
manned
:
witnessing
and
declaryng
how
that
the
true
light
consisteth
,
not
in
the
knowledge
of
this
or
that
,
but
in
an
vpright
and
true
beyng
of
God
,
and
his
eternall
life
.
Iohn
.
17.
c.
Theophilus
exposition
.
THat
is
through
the
new
creature
which
is
incorporated
into
God
by
the
power
of
his
word
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
IT
is
not
in
this
place
certaine
to
bee
gathered
by
any
apparaunt
circumstaunce
,
wherfore
,
or
to
what
end
,
all
these
authorities
are
wrong
in
by
HN.
for
if
he
meane
that
no
man
ought
to
minister
without
a
callyng
(
as
it
seemeth
hee
would
fayne
meane
if
hee
could
vtter
it
)
the
proposition
I
confesse
is
true
:
and
I
aske
him
what
outward
callyng
he
had
,
and
by
whom
he
was
called
,
or
who
admitted
him
vnto
that
Propheticall
function
whiche
so
often
he
boasteth
of
?
Euang.
cap.
1.
sent.
1.
yet
are
these
places
by
him
very
vnskilfully
cited
and
vnaptly
to
the
purpose
,
the
whiche
he
doth
alledge
them
,
so
that
herein
I
blame
his
euill
choyse
for
hee
might
better
for
profe
haue
quoted
Iohn
.
1.25
.
Num.
17.9
.
2.
Sam.
6.7
.
Heb.
4.5
.
But
if
hee
brought
them
for
his
illuminated
or
Godded
man
,
as
it
is
like
that
hee
did
,
because
vnto
that
place
he
made
his
directorie
.
g.
I
accuse
him
that
he
quoteth
scripture
with
an
euill
conscience
.
For
that
in
none
of
those
places
by
him
cited
there
is
any
word
of
illumination
Goddyng
,
or
mannyng
.
The
places
of
the
Actes
he
dealeth
lyke
a
théefe
that
dare
not
make
a
playne
stepe
least
he
should
be
taken
,
for
he
treadeth
but
ouerly
&
dare
not
set
downe
either
Verse
or
Letter
to
direct
the
Reader
:
but
vsing
onely
his
old
ragged
and
running
maner
of
quotations
very
impertinently
&
to
no
purpose
,
doth
he
abuse
the
Reader
.
As
also
in
the
places
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
he
hath
by
his
direction
set
vs
to
séeke
that
which
we
shall
neuer
finde
.
Lastly
the
place
out
of
S.
Iohn
.
17.
c..
is
idle
and
emptie
hauyng
no
one
sillable
tendyng
to
any
such
end
as
he
alledged
it
for
.
As
for
HN.
it
is
very
like
that
hee
thought
the
world
would
allow
his
wordes
without
proofe
:
and
as
his
Disciples
vse
to
doe
hand
ouer
head
,
he
would
take
whatsoeuer
commeth
from
him
without
examination
,
which
his
opinion
is
grounded
of
the
old
doctrine
of
the
Papistes
,
that
doctrine
of
teachers
ought
not
to
be
further
shifted
or
iudged
by
the
hearer
,
of
the
which
point
we
shall
haue
occasion
to
speake
more
Article
.
8.
pag.
89.
THE
7.
ARTJCLE
Conteinyng
HN.
his
blasphemy
what
he
boasteth
of
him selfe
,
and
his
miraculous
and
extraordinary
callyng
.
11.
Epist.
cap.
2.
senr
.
1.
&
.
5.
cap.
sent.
10.
Euang.
cap.
1.
sent.
1.
HN
.
Sayth
that
he
is
moued
with
the
good
nature
of
God
:
and
that
hee
is
raysed
vppe
from
the
dead
to
iudge
the
earth
with
righteousnesse
.
Theophilus
.
HEre
are
his
wordes
wrested
,
and
wrongly
alledged
,
his
meanyng
subuerted
,
and
misconstrued
,
Read
Euang.
cap.
3.
sent.
11.
cap.
28.
sent.
3.
and
Dictata
cap.
5.
sent.
4.
and
ye
shall
see
he
pointeth
on
Christ
.
William
Wilkinson
.
THis
Article
as
it
is
one
of
the
most
blasphemous
,
and
Hereticall
of
all
the
rest
,
so
in
the
Exposition
and
saluyng
therof
Theophilus
doth
so
freate
and
vary
his
old
eloquence
,
as
vnlesse
I
were
acquainted
with
his
melancholie
,
and
whot
complexion
,
I
should
hardly
beare
such
coales
as
he
heapeth
vpon
me
.
The
houndes
wherewith
he
persueth
me
are
two
,
the
first
is
wrestyng
,
the
second
is
wrongfull
alledgyng
,
subuertyng
,
and
misconstruyng
his
meanyng
:
to
the
which
vnlesse
I
withstand
with
playne
dealyng
,
&
naked
truth
,
it
séemeth
that
I
shall
finde
small
fauour
at
his
handes
.
And
first
whereas
hee
burtheneth
me
with
wrongfull
alledging
,
HN.
him selfe
shall
explayne
his
owne
meanyng
,
who
will
say
agaynst
him selfe
much
more
then
I
in
the
former
clause
did
accuse
him
of
,
or
for
these
wordes
of
his
,
He
is
indued
with
the
good
nature
of
God
:
11.
Epist.
2.
cap.
sent.
1.
the
wordes
be
as
playne
as
can
be
in
the
place
by
me
alledged
,
which
is
also
more
clearely
by
him
aduouched
in
his
wofull
Euangely
where
he
hath
these
woordes
.
HN.
blasphemy
Euang.
1.
chap.
1.
sent.
1.
Raysed
from
the
dead
.
2.
Annointed
,
&
3.
Godded
with
God
.
4.
Heyre
with
Christ
.
5.
Lightned
with
the
true
beyng
of
God
in
the
spirite
.
6.
Stirred
vp
in
the
last
time
.
&c
HN.
out
of
grace
accordyng
to
the
prouidence
of
God
and
of
his
promises
Iohn
.
6.
raised
vp
by
the
highest
God
from
the
dead
,
annointed
with
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
Elderdome
of
the
holy
vnderstandyng
of
Christ
.
Iohn
.
14.
Codeified
or
Godded
together
with
God
in
the
spirite
of
his
Loue
,
made
heyre
with
Christ
in
the
heauenly
treasures
of
the
riches
of
God
,
Illuminated
with
the
heauenvly
truth
,
the
very
true
light
of
the
perfect
beyng
in
the
spirite
,
Apo.
21.
Elected
to
be
a
minister
of
the
gracious
word
stirred
vp
now
at
this
last
tyme
accordyng
to
the
promise
Ieremy
.
33.
Thus
you
sée
he
hath
word
by
word
vttered
that
whiche
you
maliciously
affirme
that
I
haue
wrongfully
alledged
:
what
blasphemy
these
wordes
conteine
no
man
can
be
ignoraunt
but
he
that
will
not
sée
,
concerning
his
wordes
I
purposely
abstaine
to
confute
,
M.
Knewstub
.
Conf.
pag.
1.
for
that
they
are
learnedly
by
a
godly
man
confuted
already
.
Concernyng
his
meanyng
,
I
shall
hereafter
set
down
proofe
that
arrogantly
and
Luciferlike
he
taketh
vppon
him
that
which
is
proper
to
Christ
onely
:
where
likewise
I
will
touch
the
places
by
you
cited
,
and
proue
that
HN.
pointeth
not
out
Christ
as
ye
affirme
:
HN.
1.
Epist.
3.
chap.
6.
sent.
After
the
day
of
Loue
seyng
the
same
is
last
or
newest
day
,
wherin
the
vniuersall
Actes
.
17.
d.
compasse
of
the
earth
shal
be
come
iudged
with
righteousnes
:
There
shall
no
(
Apoc.
10.
a.
)
day
of
grace
appeare
any
more
vpon
the
earth
but
a
seuere
.
(
Heb.
10.
c.
)
or
sharpe
iudgement
ouer
all
vngodly
.
We
acknowledge
that
there
is
none
other
light
,
nor
life
more
that
is
true
,
nor
hath
bin
neither
in
heauen
,
11.
Epist.
cap.
5.
sent.
4.
nor
vpon
earth
,
but
this
same
light
which
is
now
in
this
last
time
,
through
the
loue
of
God
the
father
reueiled
&
come
vnto
vs
,
&
that
same
whereon
Moses
,
Deut.
18.6
.
and
all
the
Prophets
of
God
haue
witnessed
.
Esay
.
60.
a.
Iohn
.
5.
c.
and
which
the
holy
Apostles
of
Christ
.
Scripture
profanely
abused
.
Actes
.
2.3.4
,
7.10.13
.
&c.
and
the
Euangelistes
haue
published
.
These
be
HN.
his
owne
wordes
,
out
of
the
which
(
because
they
were
to
tedious
to
repeate
)
I
made
out
of
them
this
Collection
.
HN.
sayth
he
is
indued
with
the
good
nature
of
God
,
and
that
he
is
raysed
vp
from
the
dead
to
iudge
the
earth
with
righteousnes
:
11.
Epist.
cap.
2.
sent.
1.
also
the
day
of
Loue
by
him
preached
is
the
last
day
and
there
shall
be
no
day
of
grace
hereafter
.
Neither
was
there
any
trueth
before
him
,
1.
Epist.
cap.
3.
sent.
6.
11.
Epist.
cap.
5.
sent.
9.
or
besides
him
,
or
shal
be
after
him
.
To
the
fourme
of
wordes
he
hath
framed
a
wrangle
,
the
matter
he
graunteth
belike
to
be
true
.
Thirdly
I
affirme
that
HN.
sayth
he
was
prophecied
of
by
Moses
,
and
all
the
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
the
Euangelistes
:
to
proue
this
he
alledgeth
Deut.
18.6
.
Esay
.
60.
a.
Iohn
.
5.
c.
To
the
which
Theophilus
replieth
thus
.
Theophilus
.
REade
the
place
againe
,
&
you
shall
finde
he
sayth
that
the
light
or
lyfe
is
it
which
is
prophecied
of
and
not
himselfe
,
and
leaue
your
lying
for
very
shame
.
William
Wilkinson
.
TO
the
which
his
reprochfull
reply
and
childish
cauill
I
thinke
I
shall
aunswere
fully
,
and
satisfy
sufficiently
:
HN.
Challengeth
that
is
proper
to
Christ
.
Yf
first
I
be
able
to
iustifie
(
which
gods
assistance
I
hope
I
shall
)
that
HN.
presumptiously
taketh
on
him
,
that
which
is
prophecied
on
,
and
proper
vnto
Christ
:
Secondly
I
will
(
comparing
him
with
Dauie
George
,
and
their
heresies
mutually
with
other
)
proue
that
it
is
very
like
to
be
true
,
which
they
deny
,
and
Maist.
Rogers
doth
charge
him
with
HN.
to
be
Dauie
Georges
scholler
and
that
in
impietye
he
goeth
far
beyond
him
.
HN.
Dauid
George
his
scholler
.
HN.
foretould
by
the
prophets
&c.
to
be
an
Heretique
.
Thirdly
by
comparing
him
,
and
his
opinions
with
Gods
worde
,
I
will
shew
that
he
is
not
the
perfect
Prophet
,
but
the
most
pestilent
Archheretique
that
euer
was
:
and
that
he
was
so
prophecied
of
by
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Euangelistes
.
In
the
which
place
to
display
all
his
wrestinges
of
the
scriptures
,
I
neither
am
able
they
being
infinit
,
nor
willing
because
I
desire
to
be
briefe
:
onely
I
will
by
a
few
geue
a
tast
,
what
the
rest
are
which
I
haue
not
touched
.
HN.
HN.
Alledgeth
▪
Esay
60.
a.
to
proue
the
light
shewed
by
him
,
was
fore spoken
of
by
Esay
.
11.
Epi.
5.
chap.
4.
sent.
W.
Wilkinson
.
IT
is
manifestly
ment
of
Christ
his
first
comming
.
HN.
HN.
Sayth
that
all
the
scriptures
heauenly
testimonyes
,
1.
Epist.
1.
chap.
1.
sent.
and
spirituall
voyces
of
the
eternall
trueth
,
which
are
gone
forth
from
the
holy
spirite
of
Loue
,
(
that
is
of
God
)
are
brought
to
light
through
him
.
William
Wilkinson
.
THis
is
blasphemous
agaynst
the
Prophecy
of
Christ
,
and
agaynst
the
Scriptures
.
Math.
17.5
.
Marc.
9.28
.
Iohn
.
1.18
.
Col.
23.
HN.
HN.
Sayth
yet
once
more
he
hath
appointed
a
day
in
the
which
he
will
iudge
the
earth
with
righteousnes
.
1.
Epist.
1.
chap.
2.
sent.
Act.
17.
g.
and
this
in
the
next
sentence
.
3.
he
doth
apply
to
his
appearaunce
in
these
wordes
,
Docum
.
sent.
cap.
15.
sent.
4.
HN.
publish
.
of
peace
.
1.
cap.
16.
sent.
this
day
,
and
now
is
the
day
fulfilled
in
the
Loue
,
and
this
once
more
sayth
he
is
meant
of
himselfe
:
for
profe
he
quoteth
Act.
17.
g.
31.
verse
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
THis
is
particularly
ment
of
Christes
first
comming
in
the
flesh
,
prophecied
euen
in
the
selfe
same
wordes
.
Agge
.
2.
cap.
7.
verse
.
and
in
Christ
fulfilled
.
Heb.
12.
cap.
27.
verse
.
HN.
11.
Epist.
2.
cap.
sent.
6.
&
.
2.
HN.
Quoteth
Esay
.
2.
a.
2.
Miche
.
4.
a
,
1.
to
be
meant
of
the
restoring
of
the
decayed
state
of
Gods
Church
which
is
redyfied
by
him
.
William
Wilkinson
.
THis
is
manifestly
meant
of
Christ
.
HN.
Euang.
cap.
1.
pag.
HN.
Citeth
Math.
24.
verse
.
14.
Esay
.
67.22
.
g.
Psal.
95.7.8
.
Heb.
3.7
.
and
the
4.7.8
.
Apoc.
14.6
.
to
be
spoken
of
his
Euangelye
by
him
published
.
William
Wilkinson
.
WHich
is
vnderstode
of
the
preaching
of
the
gospell
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
HN.
Euang.
cap.
1.
sent.
1.
HN.
Sayth
hee
is
an
elected
Minister
of
the
gratious
worde
,
stirred
vp
in
the
last
time
,
according
to
the
promises
.
Ierem.
33.
read
the
whole
chap.
W.
Wilkinson
.
IT
is
meant
of
Christ
.
HN.
HN.
Sayth
the
testimonye
of
his
Euangelie
is
not
alone
the
Euang.
of
the
kingdome
promised
to
be
published
in
all
the
world
,
&
to
all
people
,
Praeface
ad
Euang.
sent.
4.
but
also
all
the
testimonies
which
HN.
hath
set
forth
in
the
glasse
of
righteousnes
.
William
Wilkinson
.
BLasphemous
agaynst
the
gospell
,
and
a
thing
accursed
.
Galla.
1.
chap.
8.
ver.
He
taketh
that
vnto
him
which
belongeth
vnto
Iohn
Baptist
.
Mallachi
.
Math.
11.10
.
Praeface
ad
Euang.
sent.
3.
HN.
HN.
Sayth
the
misterye
of
the
kingdome
of
God
,
Euang.
cap.
2.
sent.
1.
his
righteous
iudgements
.
Math.
25.
d.
Actes
16.17
.
d.
Iude.
1.
and
the
comming
of
Christ
now
in
the
last
tyme
in
the
resurrection
.
Ezech.
37
,
6.
Iohn
.
5.
c.
Rom.
8.6
.
Phil.
3.
b.
11.
ver.
of
the
dead
is
declared
vnto
him
,
as
an
elected
vessel
,
from
the
mouth
of
God
himselfe
.
God
hath
be
gone
a
new
miraculous
worke
now
in
this
day
of
Loue
,
whereof
we
witnes
,
Euang.
cap.
2.
sent.
4.
Quoted
in
vayne
.
Euang.
cap.
2.
sent.
11.
with
vs
his
elected
ones
wherin
the
scripture
is
fulfilled
.
Esay
.
43
,
6.
c.a.
Esay
.
57
,
b.
HN.
Sayth
he
will
declare
the
secret
misteries
of
God
,
and
make
relation
of
thinges
hidden
before
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
Math.
13.11
.
b.
Iohn
.
6.
The
day
of
Loue.
Praefa
.
ad
Euang.
sent.
2.
Scripture
abused
.
Psal.
118.
c.
is
the
appearaunce
and
comming
.
Math.
24.
c.
30.
ver.
Luk.
17.20
.
ver.
Actes
.
2.
a.
of
Christ
Iesu
our
Lord
in
the
resurrection
.
Esay
.
26.
c.
1.
Cor.
15.
f.
of
the
dead
wherein
the
law
,
the
Prophetes
,
and
all
that
is
written
of
Christ
becommeth
fulfilled
.
Luk.
24.
e.
False
Quoted
.
Euang.
cap.
1.
sent.
9.
The
day
of
Loue
preached
by
HN.
is
the
day
of
the
last
comming
of
Christ
in
iudgement
with
many
thousandes
of
Saintes
.
Esay
.
3.
b.
Math.
4.24
.
d.
37.
&
25.
d.
31.
Iude.
1.
b.
Whiche
places
manifestly
proue
(
beyng
meant
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
)
that
the
resurrection
of
his
comming
is
perfected
&
past
already
.
Euang.
cap.
25.
sent.
5.
HN.
Sayth
that
this
testimonie
(
that
is
his
Euang
)
and
publishing
of
the
ioyfull
message
,
is
the
same
comming
,
and
all
seruices
and
prophecies
which
are
gone
out
from
God
doe
leade
herevnto
,
and
cease
herein
.
Euang.
cap.
35.
sent.
1.
HN.
Sayth
,
Behold
ye
dearely
beloued
,
presently
euen
from
the
selfe
same
day
becommeth
the
scripture
in
all
fulfilled
of
that
which
it
mentioneth
of
Christ
of
his
seede
,
and
of
his
glory
and
Lordlynes
.
Therefore
all
scriptures
was
vntill
now
vnperfect
and
not
fulfilled
,
contrary
to
that
which
Iohn
sayth
.
19.28
.
Euang.
cap.
35.
sent.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
After
the
end
of
the
chapter
.
HN.
Sayth
that
all
the
prophecies
.
Esdr.
4.
d.
Esay
.
3.
c.
&
11.
b.
12.
Ezechi.
39.
d.
21.
Zopha
.
3.
b.
9.
ver.
Zach.
2.
b.
10.
11
Numb.
24.
a.
5.
6.
are
in
this
day
of
Loue
presently
fulfilled
all
the
which
places
are
particularly
meant
of
Christ
,
and
applied
blasphemously
by
HN.
to
him
for
to
proue
the
day
of
his
comming
.
The
Familye
compare
and
make
equall
HN.
his
wrightinges
with
the
holy
scriptures
,
because
say
they
,
they
are
written
with
the
same
spirite
.
William
Wilkinson
.
Aunswere
to
the
exceptions
taken
at
the
Euang.
pag.
THus
with
as
great
breuitye
as
I
could
,
I
haue
set
downe
a
few
of
his
blasphemies
,
for
that
his
vayne
and
blinde
,
idle
,
and
impertinent
alleadging
of
Scriptures
is
infinite
and
without
number
:
HN.
seldome
alleageth
Scripture
aright
.
for
almost
he
neuer
citeth
any
scripture
aright
:
for
the
children
of
God
it
shall
not
be
vnprofitable
to
consider
,
that
to
leaue
the
Lordes
hye
way
and
the
cleare
sunne
shine
of
his
truth
,
is
to
entangle
our selues
with
vaine
,
and
endles
Questions
,
which
engender
strife
of
wordes
more
than
godly
edifying
,
of
the
which
S.
Paule
geueth
Timothy
a
straight
charge
to
beware
1.
Tim.
1.4
.
and
4.
chap.
Titus
.
1.14
.
2.
Pe.
1.16
.
1.
Tim.
6.4
.
The
which
watchword
,
if
our
Familye
had
diligently
taken
hede
vnto
,
they
had
not
so
mightely
ben
deceiued
with
such
strong
illusions
.
For
this
is
the
light
vnto
the
which
we
must
take
héede
,
as
vnto
a
candle
shining
in
a
dark
place
,
so
shal
we
not
faile
of
the
reward
after
lyfe
,
nor
in
this
lyfe
make
shipwrack
of
our
owne
saluation
.
Now
followeth
the
second
part
of
the
comparison
of
D.
George
his
heresies
with
HN.
whereby
we
shall
see
the
one
not
to
be
any
whit
in
impietye
inferiour
vnto
the
other
.
THe
Familye
of
Loue
in
their
first
Epistle
to
M.
Rogers
.
D.
George
and
Fami
.
compared
.
pag.
72.
lin.
7.
&c.
very
vehemently
stomack
(
as
their
maner
is
)
because
M.
Rogers
enlinketh
HN.
with
Iohn
a
Leyde
,
Pag.
3.
and
the
Archheretique
Dauid
George
to
haue
ben
confederates
in
spreading
the
heresie
of
the
Anabaptistes
at
Munster
.
Anno
1533.
And
least
that
M.
Rogers
should
scape
vntarred
with
their
opprobrious
Eloquence
they
very
louingly
(
as
well
becommeth
their
Familye
)
brande
him
with
his
marke
,
Pag.
72.
An
egregious
vntruth
vttered
by
this
new
shameles
wrighter
.
Furthermore
they
affirme
that
many
learned
wrighters
testify
the
matter
vz.
of
Dauid
&c
,
to
be
Anabaptisme
,
and
yet
say
they
this
man
will
haue
it
the
Familye
of
Loue
:
and
here
they
triumph
hauing
taken
M.
R.
tardye
as
though
the
Familye
of
Loue
,
and
the
Anabaptistes
,
Anabaptistes
&
the
Fam.
very
neare
of
kinne
.
were
such
great
straungers
,
that
at
no
time
they
had
bin
acquainted
,
nor
euer
yet
talked
,
or
met
together
.
To
remoue
the
which
doubt
if
any
shall
happen
to
stand
in
doubt
,
which
I
thinke
he
will
not
that
knoweth
throughly
what
both
the
opinions
meane
,
by
laying
of
the
schismaticall
opinions
of
these
two
heretiques
together
,
the
Fam.
shall
not
neede
to
be
so
straunge
with
their
kinne
,
nor
be
so
nice
because
their
faction
is
more
famous
then
the
other
of
their
Elder
brethren
,
I
meane
the
Anabaptistes
.
1.
Comparison
of
D.
George
and
the
Fami
.
2.
booke
.
14.
chap
,
fol.
68.
The
first
opinion
of
Dauid
George
as
M.
Rogers
alledgeth
and
M.
Bullinger
in
his
booke
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
auoucheth
to
be
true
was
this
:
The
doctrine
taught
by
Moses
,
Christ
,
the
Prophetes
,
&
Apostles
,
is
vnto
saluation
,
but
his
heresie
is
perfect
(
as
he
sayth
)
to
saluation
.
D.
George
and
HN.
their
heresies
all
one
.
The
reasons
which
do
induce
me
to
thinke
the
heresie
of
Dauid
George
,
and
HN.
is
in
effect
all
one
,
are
because
they
iumpe
both
in
this
.
They
prefer
their
owne
doctrine
before
the
doctrine
of
Moses
,
Christ
,
the
Apostles
&
Prophetes
,
and
secondly
affirme
it
is
abler
to
saue
those
that
heare
theirs
then
the
other
.
Now
to
proue
they
prefer
their
doctrine
before
Moses
.
&c.
This
shal
be
playne
and
an
vndeniable
reason
.
The
doctrine
which
in
the
Churche
of
England
(
the
Lordes
most
holy
name
be
praysed
for
it
)
is
by
Publike
authorie
commaunded
,
by
all
that
preache
the
same
approued
,
and
by
the
Fam.
of
Loue
,
confessed
to
be
the
doctrine
of
Moses
.
&c.
But
they
say
that
this
is
not
sufficient
vnto
saluation
.
Therefore
are
they
Anabaptistes
,
and
Dauid
Georges
Schollers
.
For
proofe
of
the
first
proposition
,
that
the
doctrine
by
publique
authoritie
commaunded
is
the
doctrine
of
Moses
.
&c.
they
will
not
deny
it
,
for
so
much
as
they
haue
in
their
Confession
of
their
fayth
published
An.
1575.
openly
protested
that
they
are
not
iustly
to
bee
blamed
,
Confes
.
pag.
4.
accused
,
detected
,
or
burthened
as
transgressors
of
the
law
agaynst
any
of
the
Queene
her
Maiesties
proceedyng
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
.
&c.
But
all
men
know
,
that
it
is
an
Ecclesiasticall
cause
,
concernyng
the
truth
of
doctrine
Publiquely
preached
,
therfore
they
are
likewise
obedient
to
her
therein
.
If
they
shall
here
séeke
to
starte
by
affirmyng
that
they
meane
outward
pollicie
of
the
Church
that
is
a
thyng
of
lesse
waight
then
the
doctrine
of
the
word
of
God
openly
professed
:
for
that
the
truth
of
the
word
is
alwayes
one
,
and
immutable
,
it
is
the
same
vnto
all
nations
and
people
of
the
world
:
But
the
externall
pollicie
in
gouerning
the
Church
is
mutable
,
neither
alwayes
one
,
but
chaunged
diuersly
in
diuers
places
,
accordyng
to
the
state
of
the
places
,
tymes
,
and
people
.
Therfore
they
shall
aunswere
here
nakedly
:
if
they
say
that
they
agrée
vnto
the
pollicie
of
gouernement
,
not
vnto
the
doctrine
of
the
Churches
of
England
they
shall
shewe
very
plainly
,
and
that
they
1.
deale
doublely
notwithstandyng
they
pretend
in
their
foresayd
Confession
,
that
they
deale
with
all
men
vprightly
,
Pag.
13.
faythfully
,
and
charitably
.
Further
more
when
as
in
their
confession
mencionyng
Religion
they
affirme
that
they
obey
our
soueraigne
Lady
the
Queene
,
and
the
Magistrates
our
foregoers
spirituall
,
Conf.
pag.
12.
and
temporall
.
&c.
Whiche
by
the
word
of
God
they
should
not
,
Actes
.
4.9
.
&
.
5.28
.
neither
ought
to
do
vnlesse
the
doctrine
by
the
Prince
commaunded
were
from
God
:
therefore
secondly
I
conclude
that
they
confesse
the
doctrine
by
vs
professed
publiquely
to
be
the
doctrine
of
Moses
,
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
,
and
Prophetes
and
this
is
the
proofe
of
my
first
proposition
.
But
concernyng
the
second
proposition
,
vz.
that
the
doctrine
of
Moses
is
vnsufficient
,
is
apparaunt
.
For
no
man
in
the
choyse
of
two
thyngs
,
wherof
he
must
néedes
chuse
the
one
,
will
chuse
that
,
which
is
insufficient
therefore
is
the
particular
Fam.
(
whiche
they
fayne
vnto
them selues
)
thought
by
them
more
sufficient
then
the
Publique
doctrine
&
assembly
of
our
Church
&
Christian
congregation
.
Now
least
they
should
shift
,
in
saying
that
our
Chruch
&
theirs
is
all
one
,
as
some
times
they
do
to
dazell
and
deceiue
the
simple
:
I
aunswere
that
in
the
third
Epistle
that
is
Extant
of
theirs
to
M.
Rogers
they
affirme
that
of
such
an
houshold
as
we
haue
challenged
to
our selues
they
are
straungers
.
Fam.
not
of
our
Church
,
by
their
owne
confession
.
Pag.
94.
Therefore
say
I
they
thinke
their
Fam.
to
be
more
sufficient
for
to
attaine
saluation
in
,
then
the
open
visible
Church
of
Christ
is
England
,
which
doth
impugne
their
Familie
.
1.
Epist.
to
M.
Rog.
fol.
73.
pag.
2.
And
to
this
purpose
very
naturally
they
Exhort
such
as
be
wise
among
vs
to
looke
ouer
the
Scriptures
agayne
.
For
if
their
Fam.
of
Loue
haue
founde
the
true
or
old
way
correspondent
with
all
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
therfore
s
needfull
that
without
it
there
shall
no
man
finde
mercy
with
God
,
or
els
through
Christ
become
saued
.
Item
read
the
second
Article
of
HN.
pag.
23.
and
there
this
is
handled
at
large
.
The
places
which
further
at
large
out
of
their
bookes
proue
this
matter
are
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
12.
sent.
42.
&
.
20.
sent.
7.
Dictata
cap.
9.
sent.
3.
Eu
Turrian
.
cap.
3.
sent
,
3.
&
.
cap.
23.
sent.
7.
&
.
cap.
24.
sent.
25.
in
all
the
which
they
affirme
as
Dauid
George
doth
in
his
heresie
that
onely
their
Familie
is
sufficient
vnto
saluation
,
whereby
is
clearely
auouched
,
that
their
Fam.
of
Loue
are
guiltie
in
the
first
degrée
.
2.
Comparison
of
D.
George
and
his
Fam.
Dauid
George
his
second
heresie
was
that
he
affirmed
himselfe
Christ
and
Messias
the
beloued
sonne
of
God
.
HN.
dare
not
expresly
and
definitiuely
so
affirme
least
all
men
should
hold
him
for
a
false
Prophet
,
yet
as
it
were
a
sloape
and
couertly
affirmeth
it
in
takyng
vnto
him
the
prophecie
of
Christ
&c.
as
is
declared
before
pag.
52.
53.
so
that
yet
in
the
second
degrée
.
D.G.
and
HN.
agrée
very
filthy
in
their
heresies
ech
with
other
.
3.
Comp.
of
D.
Georg
and
his
Fam.
Dauid
George
his
third
heresie
was
this
:
that
he
would
restore
the
house
of
Israell
and
the
tribe
of
Leuy
,
he
will
rayse
the
tabernacle
of
God
by
the
spirite
of
Christ
.
That
HN.
is
the
minister
by
whom
the
Church
is
restored
through
the
spirite
of
the
Loue
or
of
God
,
in
many
and
sundry
places
cited
already
,
is
more
than
manifest
:
&
if
(
though
they
beyng
incident
to
the
matter
)
I
should
repeat
them
:
Letter
of
the
Fam.
to
M.
Rogers
.
pag.
82.
lyn.
24.
they
of
the
Fam.
would
charge
me
that
I
alledged
them
often
to
make
the
volume
arise
the
greater
.
Let
it
therefore
(
besides
the
places
quoted
already
in
the
pag
)
be
sufficient
for
me
,
by
one
testimony
out
of
his
Euang.
to
proue
this
in
him
to
be
true
wherewith
I
charge
him
.
Euang.
cap.
3.
sent.
21.
2.
King.
7.
1.
Cron.
18.
Esa.
2.
Iere.
30.31
.
Mich.
4.
Luc.
17.
Iohn
.
4.
Now
in
the
same
day
shall
the
Citie
of
the
Lord
be
builded
vpon
her
brief
place
or
auncient
roome
of
the
temple
of
the
Lord
or
tabernacle
of
his
dwellyng
shall
stand
euen
as
the
same
ought
to
stand
.
Scripture
vildly
quoted
by
HN.
Namely
inwardly
in
vs
in
the
beyng
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
therefore
when
HN.
is
disposed
to
boast
of
the
restoring
of
the
hill
of
the
Lord
and
of
the
repayring
of
the
Church
,
then
straight
he
vseth
to
quote
.
Esay
.
2.
chap.
2.
vers
.
d.
and
Micheas
.
4.
chap.
1.
vers.
d.
and
then
immediatly
before
or
after
straight
hee
putteth
this
shall
come
to
passe
in
this
day
of
the
Loue
or
now
or
in
this
same
most
newest
day
of
the
Loue
.
&c.
1.
Epist.
cap.
1.
sent.
1.4
.
cap.
2.
sent.
2.6
.
vpon
the
which
places
as
those
most
often
,
wherein
the
redyfiyng
of
the
Church
by
Christ
is
prophecied
and
foretold
of
by
the
Prophetes
,
he
that
marketh
this
obseruation
,
well
shall
see
him
stumble
very
often
.
What
may
be
gathered
thereby
is
not
hard
to
coniecture
,
vz.
that
he
dreamed
,
and
so
would
néedes
perswade
his
Disciples
the
instauration
of
the
Churche
should
be
perfected
by
him
.
Euang.
2.
chapter
1.
sect.
2.
leafe
.
And
in
the
third
Chap.
section
the
first
and
9.
are
notable
places
to
verifie
the
truth
of
this
verdict
,
which
for
breuitie
I
pretermit
,
onely
notyng
them
not
further
meanyng
to
encomber
the
Reader
with
them
:
and
thus
much
to
proue
that
HN.
agréeth
with
D.
George
in
his
iij.
heresie
.
Dauid
George
his
fourth
heresie
:
4.
Compa
.
of
D.
George
and
the
Fami
.
That
who
soeuer
speaketh
agaynst
his
doctrine
shall
neuer
be
forgiuen
in
this
world
nor
in
the
world
to
come
.
In
this
doth
HN.
fitly
with
Dauid
George
agrée
,
&
accord
in
one
,
as
in
my
Additions
may
appeare
at
large
to
the
3.
and
4.
Articles
:
and
Theophilus
him selfe
will
not
deny
it
.
For
hee
expoundeth
HN.
his
meanyng
thus
in
the
13.
Article
in
these
wordes
.
To
the
enemyes
or
enuious
of
the
loue
of
Christ
,
and
to
the
obstinate
;
which
turne
them
away
there
from
,
there
is
no
mercy
promised
.
Yf
this
be
not
all
one
both
in
wordes
and
sence
with
Dauid
George
:
I
can
not
tell
what
it
should
bee
to
agrée
with
him
,
at
euery
turne
,
both
in
wordes
and
sence
.
And
because
by
the
way
of
comparison
I
haue
in
the
former
Articles
declared
that
HN.
and
Dauid
George
do
fully
consent
,
and
agrée
,
in
the
principall
matters
wherewith
we
charge
them
:
let
it
be
lawfull
for
me
(
good
Reader
)
to
set
one
foote
further
in
this
comparison
that
I
may
shew
more
euidently
how
in
as
weighty
a
point
as
hethereto
I
haue
layd
agaynst
them
,
that
in
the
accord
of
their
heresie
they
so
conspire
,
either
with
other
,
that
it
clearely
,
and
to
HN.
his
perpetuall
shame
it
may
be
affirmed
which
M.
Rogers
reporteth
,
that
Dauid
George
layd
the
egge
of
this
heresie
,
and
HN.
hatched
the
chickens
.
As
for
HN.
though
it
séemeth
his
wit
is
pestilent
enough
to
peruert
the
truth
:
yet
by
Dauid
George
his
Maisters
whettyng
him
forward
,
hauyng
of
him selfe
a
cankred
mynde
agaynst
the
truth
,
and
a
swellyng
hart
:
he
became
x.
fold
more
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
in
beyng
wholy
bent
to
seduce
the
simple
that
thereby
he
might
not
so
much
be
holy
as
he
pretended
,
as
increase
his
priuate
wealth
,
which
by
his
fiskyng
to
and
fro
was
not
a
litle
empayred
.
For
to
affirme
that
in
word
,
which
the
deed
it selfe
auoucheth
to
be
true
,
sufficiently
apparaunt
it
is
that
Dauid
George
first
put
downe
the
principles
of
this
secte
:
which
when
he
had
so
done
,
and
with
writhyng
and
wrestyng
had
brought
his
heresie
into
tune
,
HN.
was
now
by
him
further
to
be
instructed
how
with
a
malitious
mynde
and
perilous
wit
,
he
might
runne
descant
at
will
,
and
quauer
at
pleasure
vpon
this
straunge
doctrine
,
and
new
tuned
opinions
.
The
first
straine
wheron
this
further
heretical
accord
was
to
be
stretched
,
was
this
that
after
D.
George
perceiued
that
openly
in
the
face
of
the
world
to
professe
his
opinions
was
not
without
spot
,
&
godly
Magistrates
had
diligently
prouided
that
the
Church
of
God
should
no
longer
receiue
any
detriment
,
straight
way
then
did
he
forge
this
new
found
fond
principle
,
as
a
soueraigne
salue
,
to
cure
that
mischeuous
maladie
and
imminent
perill
which
abode
those
that
were
defiled
with
that
horrible
infection
.
And
seing
the
daunger
was
not
smale
to
be
outragious
in
so
great
a
matter
:
he
thought
it
sufficient
that
his
sectary
bare
a
good
hart
,
&
stode
single
in
myndedly
vnto
his
doctrine
,
to
kéepe
their
consciences
to
themselues
,
and
for
their
further
quietnes
sake
to
conforme
themselues
to
any
people
whatsoeuer
,
amongest
whome
they
liued
&
with
whome
they
had
to
deale
.
This
as
it
was
a
principall
point
,
so
was
it
also
a
pestiferous
poyson
wherewith
the
diuel
hath
deceiued
many
a
simple
soule
,
and
thrown
many
a
stumbling
block
in
the
way
of
the
wauering
and
weake
harted
Christian
.
That
this
was
Dauid
George
his
opinion
,
and
that
hereafter
I
be
not
sayd
to
slaunder
him
,
Lib.
2.
pag.
32.
let
M.
Bullenger
be
heard
who
testifieth
thus
of
him
:
Of
this
opinion
was
this
beast
D.
George
,
whiche
sect
also
is
the
most
pestilent
of
all
others
.
To
the
which
I
further
adde
:
Of
this
opinion
is
that
wretched
man
HN.
and
by
this
bayte
hath
he
choaked
more
Christians
then
by
any
other
whatsoeuer
.
For
hereby
in
the
tyme
of
Papistry
he
had
his
faultors
also
whom
by
the
Suthwarke
Ioyner
he
licensed
to
be
present
at
Idolaters
seruice
,
and
to
kéepe
their
consciences
secret
vnto
themselues
,
hauing
taught
them
before
,
it
was
an
indifferent
thing
to
hould
any
thing
,
so
they
kept
the
doctrine
of
the
Loue
by
him
taught
vnto
them
.
And
this
is
manifest
in
his
Euangelye
,
especially
in
that
O
yes
which
he
maketh
before
his
blasphemous
proclamation
,
to
the
whole
world
,
in
these
words
following
.
To
the
louers
of
the
truth
here
and
there
,
wheresoeuer
or
in
what
part
of
the
world
they
dwell
,
or
haue
their
abode
of
what
sort
or
nation
and
religion
as
Christians
in
their
Mahomet
or
Turkes
in
theirs
,
Heathen
in
theirs
&c.
To
whom
after
HN.
hath
geuen
particuler
titles
,
immediatly
he
in
the
same
section
addeth
.
And
yet
furthermore
euery
head
properly
for
himselfe
hauing
then
so
diuers
and
many
maners
of
groundes
,
beliefes
,
religions
,
ceremonyes
,
offices
and
administrations
,
as
they
will
wherein
they
loue
Gods
truth
and
their
righteousnes
.
Then
the
which
wordes
what
may
be
sayd
more
Sathan
like
,
or
what
euen
belched
out
of
the
bottomles
pit
more
blasphemous
,
if
all
the
fiendes
of
hell
would
conspire
together
to
afford
a
graceles
and
godles
speach
,
whereby
the
hartes
of
them
that
stagger
in
the
way
of
the
truth
:
if
not
wholy
they
might
be
drawne
away
to
superstition
(
for
as
for
the
worde
Religion
I
feare
me
I
haue
attributed
it
to
their
scisme
to
often
,
albeit
the
Familye
of
Loue
in
their
Confession
would
faine
be
counted
religious
)
yet
might
they
enioy
the
heresie
of
HN.
Pag.
11.
with
their
opinions
,
and
fauour
whatsoeuer
liketh
them
best
.
So
that
certayne
it
is
,
whereas
this
his
Euangelye
,
and
the
other
of
his
bokes
were
nayled
vpon
euery
post
,
in
the
common
shops
of
stationers
in
dutch
land
commonly
sould
(
vntill
by
the
restraint
of
the
maiestrate
they
were
bridled
and
called
in
)
they
drew
some
Catholickes
also
to
his
faction
,
for
whose
cause
,
and
with
whome
to
créepe
into
fauour
,
to
haue
a
shealter
ready
for
any
storme
so
notable
he
commendeth
the
popish
Hierarchie
,
which
order
of
popishe
pollicye
(
to
let
passe
that
famous
infamous
booke
,
the
Declaration
of
the
Masse
I
meane
,
)
after
step
by
step
he
had
extolled
it
aboue
the
cloudes
,
from
the
hyest
to
the
lowest
he
falleth
downe
after
this
sort
.
Euang.
cap.
31.
sent.
1.2
.
&c.
Section
4.
he
commendeth
the
Pope
and
expoundeth
Papa
to
signifie
an
olde
Father
in
the
holy
vnderstanding
:
to
whome
he
coupeleth
his
Colledge
of
Cardinals
.
sent.
8.
thirdly
,
Primates
sent
.
9.
Bishops
.
sent.
10.
Priestes
.
sent.
14.
who
say
their
seruice
in
the
formest
part
of
the
Church
,
that
is
in
the
chauncell
.
Parsons
,
Curates
,
Proctours
,
sent.
16
,
Deacons
,
sent.
17.
Sextons
,
or
keepers
of
holy
thinges
that
the
same
muy
be
occupied
in
due
season
,
and
times
conuenient
.
sent.
18.
Monkes
,
which
for
the
loue
of
righteousnes
(
as
HN.
sayth
,
are
consecrated
and
sequestred
from
the
world
(
from
whome
well
it
were
if
the
world
were
seperated
also
)
and
from
all
that
is
worldly
and
fleshly
.
set
.
19.
and
lastly
the
commen
people
.
sent.
21.
To
the
which
for
a
conclusion
he
addeth
.
Sent.
23.
Behold
all
this
hath
bin
euen
so
in
tymes
past
in
his
very
true
being
,
when
as
yet
the
light
of
lyfe
had
the
clearenes
,
HN.
prophecieth
of
the
restoring
of
Poperye
.
and
the
beliefe
her
seruice
,
in
the
holynes
of
God
,
the
renewed
or
Goddead
men
vpon
the
earth
,
all
which
shall
now
in
the
sam
day
,
lykewise
of
the
Loue
through
the
comming
of
Christ
,
in
the
light
of
lyfe
,
and
his
holy
spirite
,
be
reduced
or
restored
to
his
vpright
fourme
,
in
the
very
true
being
according
to
the
Christian
lyke
ordinaunces
,
Popish
Hieracye
shall
flourishe
sayth
HN.
and
florish
in
vigor
or
become
forcible
according
to
the
promises
.
The
which
as
I
quake
to
wright
so
(
to
marke
the
ripenes
of
sinne
that
HN.
is
come
vnto
)
must
it
needes
enforce
the
godly
Christian
,
and
tender
childe
of
God
to
melt
at
the
horrible
outrage
therein
conteined
.
To
the
which
if
the
goodwilling
in
England
which
are
named
the
Familye
of
Loue
shall
reply
and
alledge
,
(
for
I
hope
they
are
not
so
far
gone
to
defend
this
so
great
blasphmie
,
agaynst
the
kingdome
of
the
sonne
of
God
and
his
gloryous
gospell
)
that
they
will
not
defend
neither
lyke
in
all
thinges
of
his
opinions
to
this
I
aunswere
as
M.
Bullenger
doth
vnto
the
lyke
obiection
.
Bulleng
in
his
preface
.
Sometyme
they
are
of
this
iudgement
,
sometymes
of
that
,
neither
doe
they
all
agree
among
themselues
in
the
certaintye
of
their
errour
,
for
as
truth
onely
is
lyke
it selfe
error
must
nedes
iar
and
disagre
.
But
herein
it
had
ben
somewhat
more
tollerable
for
our
Fam.
if
they
had
not
set
downe
this
in
wrighting
that
herein
they
might
shew
themselues
to
be
perfect
schollers
of
a
peruerse
maister
.
But
he
that
neuer
kepeth
touch
with
his
seruauntes
hath
here
betrayed
them
by
their
owne
wordes
to
the
world
ere
they
were
aware
.
For
in
their
first
Epistle
which
they
make
as
an
aunswere
to
M.
Rogers
boke
.
fol.
71.
pag.
v.
lin.
30.
they
vtter
these
wordes
.
You
forget
(
say
they
to
M.
Rogers
)
many
protestantes
in
Rome
,
Spayne
,
Italy
,
Note
how
mannerly
they
speake
of
the
Pope
.
and
many
other
places
vnder
the
Byshop
of
Romes
inquisition
which
hould
it
good
pollicie
to
defend
themselues
&
their
consciences
from
such
tyranny
:
Will
not
you
allow
to
others
which
you
gladly
chalenge
to
your selfe
?
&c.
Whereby
it
is
clearely
proued
and
manifestly
affirmed
,
that
HN.
and
his
scholers
termed
the
Fam.
of
Loue
in
England
,
draw
all
in
one
line
,
and
hould
the
same
opinions
with
Dauid
George
that
he
doth
:
whom
because
they
affirme
by
the
testimonye
of
learned
writers
to
be
an
Anabaptist
néedes
must
it
necessarye
by
the
same
consequence
be
vrged
,
that
they
are
Anabaptistes
by
their
owne
confession
,
and
labour
to
bring
Anabaptistrie
into
the
church
,
from
the
which
and
other
heresies
,
sectes
,
and
scismes
,
the
Lord
deliuer
both
vs
and
all
his
chosen
dispersed
wheresoeuer
.
Amen
.
It
remaineth
that
with
the
lyke
breuitye
or
greater
(
if
so
large
a
matter
may
be
conteined
in
a
lesser
roome
,
)
as
I
before
promised
,
so
I
compare
HN.
with
those
euident
noates
&
manifest
tokens
of
an
heretique
set
downe
by
the
spirite
of
God
in
holy
Scriptures
.
For
by
that
iudge
both
he
and
I
must
be
tryed
to
be
true
meaning
men
in
this
lyfe
before
the
Militaunt
Church
,
and
receiue
our
dome
thereafter
before
the
triumphant
Churche
in
the
world
to
come
.
Tokens
of
an
heretique
out
of
Scripture
.
1.
Token
.
Cantic.
2.5
.
THe
holy
ghost
in
the
Scriptures
doth
liken
those
heretiques
,
which
disturbe
the
peace
of
the
Church
vnto
Foxes
,
which
priuily
,
and
by
night
,
are
wont
to
spoile
and
rauine
.
Math.
13.25
.
And
in
lyke
manner
our
Sauiour
Christ
doth
describe
not
onely
the
father
of
heretiques
,
but
his
children
also
by
the
name
of
a
enuious
man
which
soweth
teares
whilest
men
sléepe
.
S.
Paule
termeth
then
false
teachers
,
Gal.
2.4
.
2.
Pet.
2.1
.
Iude
vers.
4.
crafty
creepers
in
:
S.
Peter
sayth
false
teachers
shall
priuilye
bring
in
damnable
heresies
.
S.
Iude
sayth
certaine
men
haue
crept
in
which
turne
the
grace
of
God
into
wantones
:
vpon
all
the
which
places
it
may
very
easely
be
gathered
,
that
whosoeuer
intendeth
to
broach
any
new
and
straunge
doctrine
,
(
as
false
coiners
vse
to
doe
)
he
counterfaiteth
in
secret
.
That
this
hath
bin
the
practise
of
heretiques
from
tyme
to
tyme
nedeth
no
long
profe
:
onely
it
is
to
be
considered
who
it
was
,
that
renued
Arius
heresie
in
Constantine
the
Emperours
dayes
:
Ruffinus
Hist.
Ecclesia
.
cap.
11.
was
it
not
a
priest
which
priuilye
bare
Constantia
the
Emperours
sister
in
hand
,
that
the
Counsell
of
Nice
had
done
Arius
wrong
,
who
thought
not
of
Christes
deuinitye
as
the
Counsel
supposed
and
the
rumour
was
spread
abroad
of
him
&c.
And
haue
not
the
Familye
of
Loue
this
long
tyme
borne
their
schollers
in
hand
and
others
whome
they
séeke
to
seduce
:
nay
doe
they
not
now
at
this
instant
perswade
the
simple
,
that
Henrye
Nicolas
and
Christofer
Vitels
are
no
such
men
as
they
are
bruted
amongest
the
people
.
The
lyke
is
reported
by
Iosias
Simlerus
in
his
Epistle
prefixed
before
M.
Bullengers
booke
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
.
Fol.
1.
Of
the
Anabaptistes
themselues
whom
he
sayth
fly
open
conference
,
and
créeping
from
house
,
and
seduce
the
simple
.
M.
Huldrich
Zuinglius
,
Fol.
11.
&
.
93.
in
the
same
wordes
doth
vtter
the
same
sence
of
the
Catabaptistes
of
his
tyme
,
which
sayth
he
,
priuily
spread
abroad
their
bookes
in
the
handes
of
their
owne
sectaries
.
Whereas
when
Christ
taught
any
thing
,
he
came
first
into
the
Sinagogue
,
Luke
.
4.16
.
Math.
26.55
.
Iohn
.
18.20
.
Actes
.
3.11.5.20
.
priuilye
sayth
our
Sauiour
I
haue
sayd
nothing
.
The
Apostles
in
semblable
maner
when
they
preached
any
thing
,
they
came
to
the
temple
:
and
when
the
hye
priestes
called
them
and
commaunded
them
to
silence
,
committed
them
to
prison
:
the
Aungell
of
the
Lord
sayd
vnto
them
,
goe
your
way
,
and
stand
in
the
temple
,
and
speake
vnto
the
people
.
&c.
Furthermore
S.
Paule
comming
vnto
Antiochia
on
the
Sabboth
day
,
he
went
into
the
Sinagogue
,
Act.
13.14
.
and
being
at
Athens
when
he
saw
the
whole
Citie
geuen
to
Idolatrye
,
Actes
.
27.17
.
openly
in
the
market
place
he
disputed
with
the
Epicures
,
and
Stoick
Philosophers
,
17
and
such
as
he
met
,
and
Standing
in
the
middest
of
the
Mars
streate
he
openly
inueighed
agaynst
the
superstition
of
that
worthy
Citye
,
and
Vniuersitye
,
22
euen
to
the
faces
of
the
greatest
Clerkes
and
wisest
men
(
or
naturall
light
I
meane
)
in
all
the
world
besides
.
Neither
was
S.
Paule
affraid
of
all
their
learning
,
and
countenaunce
,
but
boldly
hee
preached
vnto
them
the
vnknowen
God
,
and
the
resurrection
from
the
dead
,
vnto
whome
how
vnlyke
our
Familyes
are
in
zeale
of
profession
,
I
leaue
to
the
whole
world
that
knoweth
them
to
iudge
,
and
their
owne
consciences
to
testifie
.
For
whether
in
the
teaching
of
their
doctrine
,
and
in
the
defending
of
the
same
they
are
lykest
to
the
auncient
Anabaptistes
,
and
to
the
ould
heretiques
,
and
vnto
S.
Paule
the
Apostle
this
one
coullor
wherby
we
sée
a
schismatique
discribed
,
can
sufficiently
testifie
.
For
if
the
doctrine
secretly
taught
by
those
,
who
are
termed
the
Famlye
of
Loue
,
be
such
a
truth
and
grounded
vpon
such
inuincible
profes
as
they
in
euery
corner
vse
to
bragge
of
:
why
follow
they
not
that
course
which
the
sonne
of
God
by
his
example
shaped
forth
vnto
them
,
that
is
euen
in
the
presence
of
the
ciuill
and
spirituall
Magistrate
,
in
the
chiefest
Citye
of
the
Realme
,
and
that
in
the
concourse
and
greatest
assemblies
of
the
people
?
why
doe
they
not
before
them
that
openly
blame
them
,
and
in
sermons
publiquely
confute
them
,
protesting
the
truth
of
HN.
his
bookes
openly
at
Paules
crosse
?
Nay
being
at
Paules
Crosse
for
their
fantasticall
opinions
,
why
doe
they
deny
them
and
renounce
them
with
detestation
openly
?
But
herein
did
the
Anabaptistes
deale
more
orderly
then
our
Fam.
in
England
.
For
they
procured
an
open
conference
,
1.
At.
Tiguri
.
Bulling.
lib.
1.
cap.
5.2
.
at
.
Bern.
cap.
7.
fol.
17.
and
disputation
to
be
had
in
the
presence
of
the
Maiestrate
,
thereby
to
testifie
their
schisme
to
be
truth
,
but
our
Fam.
are
so
far
from
procuring
an
open
that
dare
not
abide
a
priuate
conference
,
if
they
be
therevnto
vrged
by
any
man
priuately
,
without
witnes
,
whereby
they
indéede
betray
their
sect
to
be
but
a
scisme
,
and
shew
how
far
vnlyke
they
are
herein
vnto
the
olde
Prophets
and
Apostles
of
the
Primatiue
Church
.
2.
Token
of
an
heretique
out
of
Scripture
.
THe
second
note
of
an
heretique
,
saith
S.
Paule
,
is
this
,
that
those
,
which
sowe
the
corrupt
séede
of
such
erroneous
doctrine
,
An
heretike
out
of
Scripture
.
(
as
schismatiques
most
commonly
doe
,
)
they
become
vaine
ianglers
,
desirous
to
teach
,
&
yet
vnderstand
not
what
they
speake
,
nor
whereof
they
affirme
.
Whereby
it
is
geuen
to
vnderstand
,
that
they
who
in
S.
Paule
his
tyme
began
to
sowe
such
séede
were
but
simple
men
,
and
in
knowledge
very
base
,
in
that
they
toke
in
hand
to
dispute
they
wot
not
what
,
and
maintain
that
which
they
had
no
skill
of
.
Such
in
times
past
were
heretiques
,
and
such
as
thought
it
a
glorious
and
glittering
thing
in
the
sight
of
the
world
to
set
abroad
straunge
opinions
,
that
they
onely
might
cary
away
the
prick
and
prise
,
not
hauing
so
much
as
the
emptye
caske
&
smalest
smacke
of
learning
.
And
so
alwayes
hath
it
falne
out
that
those
partyes
which
first
taught
heresies
were
least
able
to
defend
them
,
tel
by
little
and
little
they
gathered
strength
:
Sometyme
vaine
heades
being
not
altogether
vnlearned
tooke
part
with
them
:
and
vnhapely
labored
to
perfect
that
which
was
vngratiously
begone
.
The
chief
of
the
Anabaptistes
in
Germanie
were
men
silly
,
for
their
wits
,
rather
to
be
pittied
for
their
follie
,
them
enuied
for
their
knowledge
.
Which
being
weary
of
their
seuerall
craftes
and
occupations
sought
by
a
more
easie
trade
to
get
their
liuyng
.
And
beyng
of
meane
and
illiberall
sciences
,
sought
in
the
profession
and
interpretation
of
the
word
to
shoulder
and
out
face
the
Preachers
therof
with
reprochfull
tauntes
and
scoffes
vntollerable
:
such
was
Cnipper
Dollyng
,
and
Iohn
a
Leid
beyng
a
Boatcher
.
HN.
was
a
Mercer
in
Amsterdam
,
and
those
who
are
yet
alyue
both
in
Emdene
and
London
&
els
where
who
haue
kept
him
company
and
knew
him
very
wel
,
affirme
that
his
knowledge
was
but
small
,
neither
was
he
expert
in
any
toung
saue
his
owne
Dutch
toung
onely
,
neither
was
he
euer
trayned
vp
in
any
liberall
Art
,
or
had
commendation
for
his
learnyng
.
Vitels
was
a
Ioyner
,
and
if
his
learnyng
was
so
singular
as
his
frendes
affirme
,
it
is
lyke
that
he
came
by
it
rather
by
Reuelation
than
by
the
ordinary
meanes
of
study
.
There
is
a
T.
in
Cambridgeshyre
,
who
was
Vitelles
companion
,
who
was
a
flat
Arrian
,
as
by
his
owne
hand
I
am
able
to
auouch
,
and
before
men
of
worshyp
Anno.
1574.
March.
24.
in
Cambridge
denyed
Christ
to
be
God
equal
with
his
father
.
2.
He
said
that
children
are
not
by
nature
sinfull
neither
ought
to
be
Baptised
tell
yeares
of
discretion
.
3.
The
Regenerate
sinne
not
.
4.
S.
Paule
his
Epistles
be
not
to
be
more
accompted
of
,
then
the
letters
of
priuate
men
.
This
man
beyng
then
a
flat
Arrian
,
since
once
recanted
his
errour
,
and
secondly
is
falne
into
the
same
opinion
.
His
name
is
W.
H.
of
B.
perhaps
vnto
the
Family
he
is
not
vnknowen
,
for
that
Vitels
had
sometymes
lodged
in
his
house
,
and
hee
vseth
to
conferre
with
them
concernyng
their
opinions
:
this
man
would
séeme
in
the
company
of
simple
men
to
be
very
learned
,
and
they
that
haue
talked
with
him
affirme
,
that
he
hath
many
wordes
but
small
wisedome
,
beyng
of
a
wealthy
occupation
but
smal
in
wit
,
and
might
be
better
occupyed
to
learne
the
first
principles
of
Gods
feare
and
him selfe
bee
instructed
before
he
teach
that
,
which
he
hath
no
skill
of
.
And
so
is
it
with
the
chief
Elders
of
our
Louely
Fraternitie
,
some
of
them
be
Weauers
,
some
Basketmakers
,
some
Musitians
,
some
Botlemakers
,
and
such
other
lyke
which
by
trauailyng
from
place
to
place
,
do
get
their
lyuyng
.
They
whiche
amongest
them
beare
the
greatest
countenaunce
,
are
such
as
,
hauyng
by
their
smoth
behauiour
,
and
gloasing
talke
deceiued
some
Iustices
of
Peace
,
and
other
worshypfull
of
countrey
,
where
they
dwel
,
haue
gotten
Licences
to
trade
for
Corne
vp
&
downe
the
countrey
,
and
vsing
such
a
romyng
kynde
of
Traffique
kéepe
not
commonly
any
one
certaine
abidyng
place
,
but
runnyng
fiskyng
from
place
to
place
,
stay
not
for
the
most
part
any
where
long
together
,
saue
where
they
hit
vpon
some
simple
husbandman
,
whose
wealth
is
greater
then
his
wit
,
and
his
wit
greater
then
a
care
to
kéepe
him selfe
vp
right
in
God
his
truth
and
sincere
Religion
.
His
house
if
it
be
farre
from
company
,
Zuing.
contra
Catabap
.
fol.
39.
and
stand
out
of
the
common
walke
of
the
people
with
whom
he
dwelleth
is
a
fit
neast
wherin
all
the
byrdes
of
that
fether
vse
to
méete
together
.
Thus
did
the
Anabaptistes
in
their
tyme
,
and
I
wishe
hartely
in
the
loue
I
beare
to
some
of
the
Fam.
that
our
Familiers
of
Loue
were
far
vnlike
them
.
And
thus
much
for
the
maner
how
,
and
the
persons
by
whom
their
doctrine
is
set
abroad
in
the
handes
of
the
simple
.
¶
3.
Token
to
know
an
Heretique
.
THirdly
concernyng
the
doctrine
,
Vers.
19.
which
is
by
all
heretiques
generally
taught
in
corners
,
2.
Pet.
2.2
.
S.
Iude
sayth
it
maketh
sectes
.
Rom.
16.17
.
S.
Peter
saith
it
speaketh
euill
of
the
way
of
truth
.
S.
Paul
geueth
them
these
titles
:
Men
that
cause
diuision
and
offences
,
which
serue
not
the
Lordes
Iesus
but
their
owne
bellyes
,
who
with
fayre
speach
and
flatteryng
wordes
deceiue
the
simple
.
Now
whether
HN.
haue
made
a
sect
,
and
be
author
of
admission
or
not
the
subscription
of
those
letters
,
whiche
come
from
his
Schollers
with
these
wordes
,
Your
louyng
Frendes
the
Fam.
of
Loue
,
can
sufficiently
testifie
.
That
HN.
speaketh
euill
of
the
way
of
truth
is
manifest
,
for
these
be
his
woordes
.
2.
Exhort
.
cap.
15.
sent.
17.
fol.
38.
d.
Whose
false
beyng
(
vz.
of
the
Preachers
which
through
the
false
light
haue
taken
on
an
imagination
of
knowledge
)
is
the
Deuill
,
the
Antichrist
,
the
kingdome
of
the
Maiestie
of
the
Deuill
him selfe
.
&c.
and
in
the
same
place
the
10.
sent.
hee
sayth
they
are
but
a
neast
of
Deuils
,
and
of
all
wicked
spirites
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16.
sent.
19.
The
hearers
of
the
Preachers
hee
calleth
the
Sinagogue
of
Sathan
,
or
Schoole
of
the
Deuill
.
What
God
HN.
and
his
confederates
serue
,
I
will
not
Iudge
,
but
what
speach
they
vse
towardes
the
simple
people
in
their
day
communication
with
them
,
whether
they
bee
flatteryng
and
swéete
wordes
,
they
can
at
large
testifie
,
who
at
any
tyme
haue
vsed
their
company
:
may
easely
affirme
with
what
sugred
woordes
they
féede
the
itchyng
eares
of
those
,
whom
they
labour
to
draw
into
their
opinions
.
2.
Pet.
2.7
.
Furthermore
S.
Peter
he
termeth
the
doctrine
of
heretiques
.
Welles
without
water
,
cloudes
caried
about
with
the
tempest
,
speakyng
swellyng
wordes
of
vanitie
.
Verse
.
12.13
.
&c.
S.
Iude
sayth
they
are
corrupt
trees
without
fruite
,
twise
dead
and
pulled
vp
by
the
rootes
,
ragyng
waues
fomyng
out
their
owne
shame
,
wandryng
starres
.
&c.
The
which
excellent
Metaphores
here
vsed
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
liuely
and
to
the
full
describe
vnto
vs
the
properties
of
Schismaticall
teachers
,
and
their
hereticall
doctrine
.
For
the
nature
of
the
cloud
is
,
when
the
earth
is
parched
with
heate
,
&
the
fruite
thereof
for
want
of
moysture
begynneth
to
windell
,
and
wither
away
with
gladsome
weate
and
siluer
dropes
,
to
cherish
and
relieue
the
tender
plantes
,
whiche
by
the
hardnes
of
the
earth
doth
hurt
their
sappy
iuice
,
for
want
of
water
:
euen
so
should
the
Preachers
of
Gods
word
,
and
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
,
with
wholesome
doctrine
and
godly
exhortations
water
the
consciences
and
supple
the
hartes
of
their
hearers
,
which
are
wounded
with
the
féelyng
of
their
sinnes
,
and
inwardly
in
some
measure
touched
with
a
conceaued
grief
,
because
they
haue
displeased
God
,
whiche
is
their
louyng
Father
and
mercyfull
redéemer
.
And
this
is
that
which
S.
Paule
calleth
the
Preachers
of
the
word
waterers
and
planters
.
1.
Cor.
3.
chap.
6.
vers
.
Now
in
so
much
as
Schismaticall
and
phantasticall
teachers
make
in
worde
great
boast
,
and
to
the
worlde
wardes
will
néedes
cary
a
countenaunce
of
planters
and
waterers
:
Yet
when
the
afflicted
soule
and
tormented
hart
shall
come
to
such
welles
to
draw
,
thinkyng
with
their
liquor
to
be
relieued
,
when
they
looke
for
most
succour
,
their
comfort
is
the
least
,
and
all
the
hope
they
haue
of
moysture
is
turned
into
emptines
:
for
the
least
storme
that
is
will
soone
scatter
such
cloudes
,
and
the
smallest
heate
will
so
resolue
them
,
that
when
our
hope
is
the
greatest
,
our
helpe
is
very
small
.
So
that
in
false
teachers
it
is
assuredly
true
,
whiche
the
holy
Prophet
long
sithence
complained
of
the
halting
Israelites
their
goodnes
is
like
a
mornyng
cloude
and
as
the
dew
that
goeth
early
away
.
Now
whether
HN.
his
writyngs
haue
in
them
ought
but
swellyng
woordes
of
mans
vanitie
,
Hosea
.
6.4
.
and
beyng
fruitles
trées
,
and
starres
that
wander
without
a
certaine
motion
,
it
is
a
litle
further
of
vs
to
be
considered
.
For
,
to
examine
the
matter
conteyned
in
HN.
his
bookes
it
is
very
small
and
silly
:
for
let
the
diligent
Reader
pare
and
set
aside
his
wrested
and
violent
Allegories
,
his
vnusuall
and
insignificant
phrases
,
of
beyng
Vnited
into
the
perfect
beyng
of
the
loue
in
the
spirite
,
HN.
his
scripture
quoting
.
incorporatyng
into
God
,
consubstantiatyng
with
Christ
.
&c
,
and
such
lyke
wordes
of
course
,
he
shall
finde
small
substaunce
and
litle
stuffe
in
matter
that
may
be
gathered
by
the
order
of
readyng
by
pen
or
memory
,
and
sometyme
he
shal
be
so
plunged
in
the
wordes
,
and
wander
for
matter
,
that
hee
shall
very
hardly
or
not
at
all
make
sence
of
that
hee
readeth
.
That
this
is
true
,
they
know
whiche
are
occupyed
in
the
perusing
of
them
.
As
for
his
vayne
and
idle
quotation
they
are
innumerable
whiche
as
Mutes
vpon
a
stage
called
forth
to
fill
vp
a
roome
and
make
a
shew
,
depart
not
vtteryng
any
word
at
all
.
His
cityng
of
Scriptures
sometymes
for
the
phrase
,
wherein
his
greatest
vayne
is
,
and
wherein
oftentymes
hee
is
vaynely
occupyed
,
sometymes
for
one
word
onely
hee
clappeth
out
many
places
,
without
any
further
matter
,
sometymes
neither
for
word
,
nor
yet
for
matter
.
Yea
sometymes
he
alledgeth
a
place
for
a
proofe
,
which
cleane
ouerturneth
the
Assertion
why
he
induceth
it
for
.
As
for
example
.
1.
Exhortation
.
6.
chap.
sent.
41.
leafe
17.
line
.
16.
to
proue
the
resurrection
he
alledgeth
Ezechiell
.
36.
chap.
b.
there
is
no
such
place
,
neither
in
that
whole
Chapter
any
word
that
maketh
mention
of
the
resurrection
.
In
the
.37
.
chapter
v.
vers.
4.
&c.
the
resurrection
is
clearely
prophecied
and
by
him
rightly
and
to
the
purpose
alledged
.
But
Esay
.
26.
c.
vers.
14.
The
dead
shall
not
lyue
,
neither
shall
the
dead
arise
.
&c.
Is
alledged
to
the
same
purpose
,
where
the
woordes
séeme
to
be
cleane
contrary
,
(
where
note
also
what
HN.
thinketh
of
the
Resurrection
)
beyng
meant
,
that
the
Lord
will
so
scourge
the
wicked
that
euen
in
this
lyfe
,
they
shall
féele
in
some
measure
the
torment
and
worme
of
the
conscience
,
that
they
shall
haue
in
the
world
to
come
,
when
as
the
godly
shall
haue
all
ioye
that
can
possible
be
thought
,
and
more
in
déede
then
mortall
man
can
imagine
,
the
quietnesse
of
conscience
that
passeth
all
vnderstandyng
:
but
this
is
meant
of
this
lyfe
,
and
not
to
be
vnderstanded
of
the
resurrection
or
the
lyfe
to
come
.
For
that
,
in
all
that
Chapter
the
meanyng
&
scope
of
the
Prophet
is
not
to
handle
any
such
matter
.
And
thus
much
for
the
manner
how
,
the
personnes
whereby
,
and
the
doctrine
that
is
taught
by
them
,
whom
the
scripture
termeth
an
heretique
,
2.
Pet.
2.
which
in
my
iudgement
doth
as
fitly
agrée
to
HN.
and
is
by
S.
Peter
as
fully
foretold
as
if
he
had
liued
in
HN.
his
tyme
,
and
bin
priuie
vnto
all
his
dealinges
.
Now
in
one
word
concerning
HN.
his
stile
,
and
the
maner
of
the
deliuerye
of
his
opinions
in
his
bookes
.
HN.
his
stile
is
hereticall
.
His
method
is
,
take
it
among
ye
:
The
thred
of
his
speach
is
sometymes
knotty
,
and
sometimes
great
,
and
sometyme
small
as
vnskilfull
spinners
vse
to
afford
,
his
grace
and
giftes
in
penning
thereof
is
euen
such
as
Marcion
is
reported
to
haue
vsed
in
penning
of
his
hereticall
writings
,
Caluin
agaynst
the
Libertines
,
leaf
.
131.
&
.
129.
Whose
whole
talke
of
the
spirite
was
in
such
a
straunge
kinde
of
stile
,
that
those
which
hard
or
read
them
at
the
first
did
wonder
at
them
.
And
this
being
a
part
of
that
wherein
our
Familye
doe
as
it
were
wonderfull
loue
,
and
make
of
themselues
,
so
that
in
their
speach
which
they
dayly
vse
in
talke
with
any
man
,
if
euer
they
may
be
gotten
to
confer
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
of
the
law
,
of
sinne
,
inner
man
and
regeneration
,
of
the
humblyng
of
the
soule
,
which
are
the
largest
Common
Places
of
their
studye
,
straight
way
by
the
vnusualnes
of
their
speaches
,
and
straunge
termes
ye
may
easely
vnderstand
what
way
they
are
enclined
.
So
that
when
I
my selfe
haue
spoken
publiquely
the
great
paynes
which
I
haue
taken
in
perusing
their
bookes
,
haue
so
acquainted
my selfe
with
HN.
his
phrases
,
that
I
vsing
them
at
vnwares
haue
by
diuers
,
which
knew
me
not
,
ben
suspected
to
be
priuie
vnto
their
doctrine
.
But
concerning
the
generall
noates
of
an
heretique
this
shall
suffice
with
the
perticuler
application
thereof
vnto
HN.
it
remaineth
that
I
confer
his
opinions
with
the
perticuler
fantasies
of
diuers
heretiques
with
whom
we
shall
finde
him
so
to
agrée
,
that
it
may
easely
appeare
they
haue
had
all
but
one
and
the
same
Scholemaister
,
who
hath
instructed
them
in
the
same
principles
,
to
ouerthrow
and
disquiet
the
Church
of
God
.
HN.
his
opinions
compared
with
Heretiques
opinions
.
THe
Origianists
,
Nepotians
,
and
Priscilianists
,
did
altogether
peruert
the
certaintye
of
the
written
word
of
God
,
by
turning
it
into
allegoryes
:
so
doth
HN.
Docum
.
sent
.
or
Dictatis
.
cap.
3.
sent.
11.
12.
Euang.
cap.
8.
sent.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1.
Epist.
3.
cap.
22.
sent.
and
almost
in
euery
side
of
euery
leafe
in
all
his
wrightinges
.
2.
The
Montanistes
,
Praeputians
,
Donatists
,
Luthusiastes
,
Monkes
,
and
Anabaptists
:
boast
of
reuelations
:
so
doth
HN.
Euang.
cap.
2.
sent.
1.
contrary
to
the
Scriptures
.
1.
Gal.
8.
ver.
3.
The
Cerdonians
,
Marcionites
,
and
Appellites
,
boast
of
their
new
Prophets
,
and
prefer
them
before
the
olde
:
so
did
the
Anabaptistes
prefer
Thomas
Muncer
their
Arch-heretique
before
Luther
,
and
Zuinglius
,
Bulleng.
fol.
9.
b.
Vitels
in
his
reply
to
M.
Rogers
display
,
termeth
HN.
a
Prophet
in
these
wordes
.
Ye
despise
HN.
because
he
sayth
he
is
a
Prophet
sent
of
God
,
but
the
tyme
may
come
that
you
shall
finde
his
prophesie
true
.
and
in
the
same
reply
he
sayth
:
whereas
ye
say
that
HN.
doth
call
himselfe
Rectorer
of
all
thinges
.
I
aunswere
that
there
is
no
such
word
written
by
him
,
and
yet
hath
the
Lord
accomplished
according
to
his
promises
through
the
spirite
of
Christ
in
him
all
what
he
hath
spoken
through
the
mouth
of
his
seruauntes
the
Prophets
.
And
agayne
ye
say
we
affirme
HN.
to
be
the
true
Prophet
of
God
,
sent
to
blow
the
last
trumpe
of
doctrine
,
which
shall
be
blowne
vpon
the
earth
:
marke
what
his
workes
testifie
of
him
,
and
so
is
he
:
whether
it
be
beleued
or
not
.
4.
Noetus
sayd
he
was
Moses
,
HN.
sayth
he
is
Malachias
and
Iohn
Baptist
.
praeface
Euang.
sent.
3.
5.
The
Heracleonites
made
a
double
confession
of
God
wherof
either
part
was
equall
:
one
was
with
the
hart
only
,
and
the
other
with
the
mouth
to
auoyd
persecution
.
So
doth
HN.
Dictatis
16.
chapter
18.
sent.
and
11.
Epist.
cap.
6.
sent.
3.
So
sayth
Theoph.
that
the
misteries
ought
not
to
be
reueiled
to
the
withstanders
.
&c.
contrary
to
the
scripture
.
1.
Pet.
3.15
.
Heb.
10.23
.
Phil.
2.11
.
6.
The
Messalians
taught
it
was
lawfull
to
deny
God
and
the
fayth
of
Christ
.
Theophilus
sayth
the
beliefe
ought
to
be
declared
to
all
men
:
But
not
the
secrets
no
more
than
we
ought
to
confesse
to
a
theefe
what
treasure
we
haue
about
vs
:
the
Anabaptistes
thought
it
was
frée
vnto
them
either
to
confesse
,
Bulleng.
2.
boke
4.
chap.
or
deny
their
fayth
in
persecution
,
the
sam
opinion
held
the
Priscianistes
,
and
the
Andiani
contrary
to
the
Scriptures
,
Math.
10.33
.
Luke
9.
26.
and
12.8
.
contrarye
to
HN.
his
owne
doctrine
.
1.
exhor.
cap.
5.
sent.
9.
cap.
6.
sent.
1.
cap.
4.
sent.
5.
7.
8.
cap.
12.
sent.
22.
7.
The
Hetianites
,
Cerinthians
,
Nazarenes
,
affirmed
that
Ceremonies
of
Moses
law
are
to
be
kept
of
necessitye
:
so
sayd
the
false
Apostles
.
Act.
15.1
.
so
sayth
HN.
Euang.
13.
chap.
4.
sent.
contrarye
to
S.
Iohn
.
cap.
19.30
.
and
the
whole
Epist.
to
the
Galatians
.
8
The
Nazarenes
had
more
Gospels
then
4.
the
Papistes
had
S.
Thomas
and
other
gospels
:
HN.
hath
made
a
gospell
of
his
owne
,
contrarye
to
S
,
Paule
.
Gal.
6.8
.
9
The
Basilidians
thought
that
the
misteries
of
Fayth
ought
to
be
reuealed
to
few
,
so
thought
the
Papistes
,
so
thinketh
the
Fam.
10.
Hymineus
and
Menander
thought
that
sanctification
and
regeneration
of
the
spirite
was
the
resurrection
of
the
flesh
:
confounding
the
first
and
second
resurrection
:
so
doth
HN.
1.
exhor.
cap.
7
,
sent.
24.
11.
Epist.
cap.
5.
sen
,
10.
and
Dictat
.
cap.
6.
sent.
3
,
he
sayth
the
15.
chap.
to
the
Corinthians
.
verses
50.53.54
.
are
not
meant
of
the
earthly
body
in
these
wordes
.
Verely
the
mortall
,
whereof
S.
Paule
witnesseth
,
is
not
any
creature
of
earthly
flesh
and
bloud
,
but
it
is
the
liuing
worde
or
being
of
God
which
in
the
beginning
was
mortall
in
the
manhode
,
and
is
in
vs
for
our
sinnes
cause
,
became
mortall
.
11.
The
Aerians
,
Docum
.
sentences
.
cap.
3.
sent.
12.
and
Iouinians
refused
to
come
to
sermons
so
doe
the
Familiers
of
Loue
which
be
illuminated
.
For
sayth
HN.
As
long
as
the
yongons
are
childish
and
not
yet
growne
vp
into
the
Elderdome
of
the
perfect
being
they
are
yet
vnder
the
ordinaunce
of
the
Lord
of
his
word
:
not
that
they
should
alwayes
remaine
as
subiect
there
vnder
,
but
vntell
the
appoynted
tyme
,
vntell
the
manly
olde
age
in
the
godly
vnderstanding
of
the
holy
worde
,
that
is
tell
sinne
in
them
be
subdued
.
12.
Fol.
71.
b.
The
Pelagians
and
Coelestinians
denyed
the
doctrine
of
Predestination
wholy
,
the
Papistes
deny
it
in
part
,
the
Familie
in
the
first
Epistle
to
M.
Rogers
blaspheme
the
doctrine
callyng
it
a
licentious
doctrine
which
filleth
all
the
prisons
almost
in
England
.
Contrary
to
the
whole
body
of
the
Scriptures
particularly
.
Rom.
9.11
.
Ephes.
1.1
.
Tim.
3.16
.
13.
Nouatians
&
Donatistes
say
that
the
Church
ought
to
be
spotles
,
the
Papistes
say
that
the
Church
can
not
do
amisse
or
erre
,
so
do
the
Fam.
affirme
that
the
Commaundementes
are
able
to
be
kept
,
and
that
there
is
a
perfection
in
the
godly
and
regenerate
in
this
lyfe
.
Docum
.
sent.
cap.
1.
sent.
7.1
.
Epist.
Praefac
.
sent.
2.6
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
7.
sent.
19.
&
.
cap.
12.
sent.
18.
cap.
15.
sent.
26.
cap.
17.
sent.
18.
Euang.
cap.
4.
sent.
1.
cap.
21.
sent.
2.
cap.
25.
sent.
2.5
.
cap.
27.
sent.
1.
cap.
28.
sent.
13.
cap.
37.
sent.
14.
And
Vitels
in
his
reply
to
M.
Rogers
display
.
And
the
.2
.
Epistle
of
the
Family
to
M.
Rogers
pag.
1.
fol.
86.
per
E.R.
14.
The
Origianistes
and
Hierarchitae
,
denyed
that
Paradise
was
a
certaine
materiall
place
:
HN.
depraueth
the
History
by
wrestiyng
it
into
an
Allegorie
.
1.
Epist.
cap.
3.
sent.
17.18.19.22
.
And
the
Fam.
by
the
picture
of
a
hart
of
a
man
vtterly
deface
the
written
word
,
affirmyng
also
Adam
did
not
eate
a
materiall
fruite
.
15.
The
Family
of
Loue
affirme
that
men
that
lyue
wickedly
can
not
teach
the
truth
.
1.
Epist
.
to
M.
Rogers
.
fol.
73.
a.
so
affirme
the
Anabaptistes
.
16.
The
Nouatians
&c.
Arrians
,
Donatistes
affirmed
that
those
which
were
Baptised
by
others
then
their
fellow
heretiques
,
were
not
truly
Baptised
,
and
therefore
they
ought
to
be
rebaptized
.
HN.
sayth
that
without
the
Familie
of
Loue
by
him
founde
there
is
no
true
Christian
Baptisme
.3
.
Artic.
pag.
33.
of
this
booke
.
17.
The
Pellagians
affirmed
that
infants
ought
not
to
be
Baptised
,
so
did
the
Anabaptistes
affirme
,
tell
they
come
to
yeares
of
discretion
.
So
sayth
HN.
Euang.
cap.
19.
sent.
11.
And
thus
much
in
few
woordes
(
by
the
way
of
Comparison
,
first
to
declare
that
Henry
Nicholas
,
is
a
Blasphemer
.
Secondly
,
A
false
Prophet
foretold
of
by
Christ
the
Prophetes
and
Apostles
.
Thirdly
,
that
in
17.
pointes
he
agreeth
with
all
the
old
Heretiques
in
their
particular
heresies
,
shal
be
sufficient
.
ARTICLE
.
8.
HN.
Videl
.
What
is
to
bee
required
in
his
Disciples
.
THe
Disciples
of
the
Family
must
giue
ouer
them selues
to
be
obedient
.
Iam.
1.
b.
Disciples
of
the
gracious
worde
and
the
seruice
of
the
Eldest
of
the
Loue
,
and
renounce
all
their selfe
wisedome
.
1.
Cor.
30.
owne
knowledge
,
and
bee
perswaded
that
before
their
new
.
Ioh.
3.
c.
byrth
that
they
know
nothyng
.
&c.
Theophilus
.
VIdel
.
of
the
godly
causes
,
or
haue
no
experimented
but
a
literall
knowledge
therof
.
William
Wilkinson
.
THis
whole
8.
Article
beyng
framed
of
diuers
seuerall
propositions
,
with
sundry
interpretations
of
Theophilus
vnto
many
partes
of
it
,
may
for
orders
sake
be
reduced
into
these
thrée
especiall
pointes
.
The
first
is
what
HN.
requireth
at
the
handes
of
all
them
that
desire
to
be
incorporate
into
his
Fam.
&
what
it
is
,
which
he
would
haue
them
thinke
concernyng
them selues
,
videl.
They
which
desire
to
be
Disciples
,
&c.
must
giue
ouer
them selues
,
and
renounce
their
owne
knowledge
,
and
be
perswaded
they
know
nothyng
,
but
they
must
stand
single
mindedly
to
heare
right
sentences
of
their
Elder
.
&c.
Secondly
what
opinion
they
must
haue
of
their
Elder
in
their
Fam.
that
is
,
They
must
not
mistrust
the
Eldest
in
the
Familie
,
nor
suspect
any
maner
of
euill
or
vnwisedome
by
him
,
nor
perswade
them selues
that
the
instructions
taught
by
the
Father
of
the
Fam.
of
Loue
,
or
Oldest
Elder
are
to
(
1.
Cor.
1.
b.
)
slight
or
childish
or
to
vnwise
,
for
them
to
follow
after
,
or
to
obey
.
Thirdly
what
deuotion
they
must
haue
to
the
doctrine
beyng
heard
of
the
Elder
,
and
how
they
must
be
affectioned
thereunto
,
that
is
,
Yet
must
not
their
Disciples
cary
the
resolution
and
instruction
(
of
their
Elders
)
as
in
maner
of
acknowledge
in
their
memory
and
vnderstandyng
.
The
other
clause
conteinyng
reuelations
&
confession
of
sinnes
to
the
Eldest
in
the
Familie
beyng
thynges
of
great
importaunce
,
I
shall
handle
them
seuerall
in
particular
Articles
hereafter
.
¶
The
first
part
of
the
8.
Article
,
videl.
No
learnyng
,
or
knowledge
.
THe
Disciples
of
the
Familie
must
giue
ouer
.
&c.
and
be
perswaded
that
they
know
nothyng
,
&c
neither
can
they
iudge
rightly
,
&c.
First
Theoph.
expoundeth
thus
:
It
is
very
true
for
so
shall
they
escape
the
deceipt
of
the
enemy
,
and
not
remayne
in
errour
nor
yet
be
deceiued
.
Euen
as
a
certaine
prophane
Rhetoritian
,
which
beyng
desired
to
instruct
on
that
was
well
mynded
toward
his
Arte
of
pleadyng
,
when
hee
asked
to
great
a
stipende
was
aunswered
by
him
that
desired
to
bee
his
Scholler
,
that
he
was
somewhat
already
entred
into
the
principles
of
that
facultie
,
whereby
his
Maisters
paynes
should
be
the
lesse
:
The
Oratour
replyed
that
therfore
he
ought
to
haue
a
double
sallarie
:
because
first
he
must
teach
hym
to
forget
and
vnlearne
that
which
he
had
already
bene
practised
in
,
and
then
afterwardes
he
must
enforme
hym
a
freshe
after
an
other
Methode
:
right
so
dealeth
HN.
in
this
article
with
them
,
which
by
him
desire
to
be
instructed
into
his
Louely
Familie
,
vz.
he
affirmeth
that
none
in
his
Schoole
can
profite
sufficiently
,
vnlesse
before
he
enter
therein
,
he
vtterly
goe
backewardes
and
vnlearne
that
whiche
he
hath
learned
before
he
come
of
him
to
be
instructed
.
Wherein
the
Deuill
that
old
Serpent
,
and
subtill
Scholemaister
very
wily
doth
séeke
to
insinuate
vnto
vs
,
that
vnto
the
knowledge
of
that
errour
,
the
which
at
his
hand
he
would
haue
vs
to
receiue
,
there
is
no
further
vnderstandyng
expedient
,
then
wholy
to
submit
our selues
to
embrace
the
doctrine
,
which
he
séeketh
to
set
forth
vnto
vs
:
so
that
whatsoeuer
knowledge
any
man
hath
in
any
point
of
learnyng
(
vnto
HN.
his
further
instruction
in
his
sect
)
it
is
nothyng
worth
at
all
,
but
vtterly
it
must
be
reiected
:
and
concerning
any
skill
it
doth
not
greatly
matter
whether
the
nouice
,
which
commeth
to
be
further
instructe
,
be
expert
in
any
kynde
of
knowledge
,
vtterly
or
ignoraunt
.
It
is
very
true
that
he
which
measureth
the
mercyes
of
God
carnally
,
and
accordyng
to
his
sensuall
vnderstandyng
,
doth
erre
with
the
Capernaites
,
and
he
whiche
examineth
the
hygh
and
heauenly
secretes
of
the
most
wise
God
,
accordyng
to
the
crooked
rule
of
mans
reason
,
and
in
the
ballaunce
of
flesh
and
bloud
the
incomprehensible
wayte
of
so
great
misteries
:
Heb.
11.6
.
can
neuer
aright
vnderstand
the
thynges
which
are
good
.
For
euery
man
hath
no
fayth
:
without
the
whiche
seyng
God
can
not
be
pleased
,
how
is
it
to
be
hoped
,
that
without
the
brightnesse
of
that
candle
any
man
can
sée
to
do
ought
that
God
shall
loue
and
like
of
.
Now
if
hereupon
the
Familie
will
gather
as
perhaps
they
will
,
and
some
Anabaptistes
haue
done
heretofore
,
that
seyng
fayth
commeth
by
hearing
,
and
hearing
by
the
word
of
God
alone
:
and
therfore
all
other
helpes
of
learnyng
are
vnnecessary
:
To
beget
fayth
onely
Gods
word
is
necessarye
.
I
aunswere
that
vnto
the
begettyng
and
obtainyng
of
fayth
the
ordinary
meanes
and
conduit
whereby
this
gift
of
God
is
conueyed
vnto
vs
,
is
the
blessed
written
word
of
God
sufficient
and
onely
necessary
,
but
to
encrease
and
conserue
fayth
,
the
Lord
hath
left
in
his
Churche
many
excellent
helpe
and
meanes
as
prophecying
(
that
is
,
1.
Thes.
5.20
.
interpretation
and
expoundyng
of
Scripture
)
which
must
not
be
neglected
or
contemned
:
furthermore
the
gift
of
tongues
.
&c.
Whereby
as
by
precious
stones
and
costly
pearles
the
pure
gold
of
Gods
word
to
the
beholders
and
lookers
on
is
bewtified
,
and
adorned
,
so
that
albeit
HN.
himselfe
were
neuer
instructed
in
the
knowledge
of
any
of
the
seuen
liberall
Sciences
as
Grammar
,
Rhetoricke
,
Logique
,
&c
,
neither
trained
vp
in
the
knowledge
of
the
tongues
:
he
must
not
contemne
that
in
others
,
whiche
he
him selfe
doth
want
,
nor
set
downe
his
owne
ignoraunce
as
an
example
and
paterne
for
others
to
imitate
.
Neither
is
it
reasonable
that
because
some
men
be
blynd
,
therfore
other
men
,
which
haue
their
eyes
should
violently
depriue
them selues
of
that
benefite
,
which
God
in
his
great
mercye
hath
bestowed
vpon
them
.
But
it
shall
not
néede
I
hope
to
make
any
long
proofe
that
there
are
necessary
in
Gods
Churche
,
diuers
particular
blessynges
,
and
giftes
,
which
serue
to
the
buildyng
vp
of
the
same
(
for
that
no
man
herein
will
wrangle
if
he
haue
any
skill
at
all
and
knowledge
is
most
hunted
and
hated
by
those
,
who
are
least
acquainted
therewith
)
yet
in
a
worde
or
two
to
preuent
the
cauilles
of
the
barbarous
and
vnskilfull
aduersary
,
it
shall
not
be
amisse
,
if
with
a
fewe
testimonies
we
stope
vp
that
gape
,
at
the
which
those
beasts
do
enter
in
,
to
treade
vnder
foote
,
and
vtterly
lay
wast
all
the
séemely
ornamentes
of
liberall
Artes
,
and
good
literature
,
whereby
both
the
Church
of
God
is
excellently
garded
agaynst
Hereitques
,
and
their
Schismaticall
factions
,
but
the
common
wealth
also
very
much
maintayned
and
defended
agaynst
the
inuasion
of
those
mischieuous
Machiauellistes
,
which
thinke
that
the
obedience
of
subiectes
doth
especially
consiste
in
the
ignoraunce
of
all
humaine
Sciences
,
and
commendable
learnyng
.
Gen.
11.7.8
.
The
Confusion
of
tongues
,
as
first
it
was
a
punishment
for
sinne
,
so
afterwarde
the
singuler
mercy
of
the
Lord
made
it
an
vnspeakable
benefit
,
&
blessing
,
the
vse
wherof
serued
to
confirmation
:
Actes
.
2.11
.
first
of
the
faith
of
the
Apostles
,
Secondly
to
the
encrease
and
enlarging
of
the
flocke
of
Christ
.
wherein
albeit
diuers
of
the
Apostles
and
sundry
of
the
auncient
fathers
did
notably
excell
:
yet
the
sacred
scriptures
as
a
most
plentifull
storehouse
is
aboundantly
fraughted
with
most
cleare
and
euident
examples
,
it
shall
be
sufficient
to
fetch
profes
,
from
thence
,
thereby
to
defend
such
heauenly
blessinges
agaynst
such
rude
Barbarisme
as
the
Familie
of
Loue
and
other
their
complices
doe
labor
to
bryng
in
.
Actes
.
9.15
.
Rom.
1.1.5
.
The
blessed
Apostle
S.
Paule
being
chosen
an
especiall
vessell
to
beare
the
Lordes
name
before
Gentils
,
vsed
none
instrument
more
effectuall
(
to
make
them
both
one
fould
vnder
one
Shepheard
)
then
the
gift
of
tongues
.
And
though
he
excelled
in
the
working
of
Miracles
,
and
in
many
other
giftes
which
he
doth
singulerly
commend
.
1.
Cor.
12.
chap.
8.9.10
.
verses
and
4.
chap.
5.
ver.
yet
in
the
same
place
verse
.
18.
he
thanketh
God
very
hartely
,
that
very
plentifully
was
endewed
with
the
gift
of
tongues
.
Wherein
how
he
excelled
,
read
Actes
the
12.
verse
of
the
14.
Chapter
.
He
disputed
at
Athens
with
the
Epicures
and
Stoick
Philosophers
,
Actes
.
17.18
.
defending
agaynst
them
the
doctrine
of
the
resurrection
.
He
disputed
in
the
Sinagogue
with
the
Iewes
,
and
in
the
market
place
daylye
with
whome
soeuer
he
met
,
Vers.
22.
he
stode
in
the
middest
of
the
Mars
strete
and
reproued
the
superstitious
worship
of
the
Athenians
,
which
whole
Action
of
his
had
not
be
so
profitable
to
those
amongest
whome
he
spake
vnlesse
he
had
vsed
the
tongue
of
that
countrye
,
that
is
the
Gréeke
tongue
.
How
excellently
he
vnderstode
the
Latin
tonge
it
is
manifest
in
that
he
mentioneth
there
were
some
which
did
salute
the
Philippians
:
Phil.
4.22
.
those
who
were
of
Cesars
house
shew
that
Paule
conuerted
some
euen
in
the
Emperours
courtes
,
which
he
could
not
so
conueniently
haue
done
vnlesse
he
could
haue
priuatly
haue
instructed
them
in
their
natiue
speach
.
But
the
Epistles
of
S.
Paul
to
Seneca
,
&
of
Seneca
to
S.
Paule
do
argue
the
mutuall
conference
they
had
at
Rome
vnder
Nero
in
the
Latin
tongue
.
Act.
21.40
.
Furthermore
it
is
apparaunt
that
the
Appollogie
,
which
he
made
for
him selfe
before
the
chief
captaine
was
in
the
Hebrue
tongue
.
which
gift
of
tongues
he
doth
worthely
commend
1.
Cor.
12.7
.
b.
28.
d.
where
he
sheweth
lykewise
the
vse
of
them
,
which
he
neuer
would
haue
done
,
if
the
knowledge
of
the
tongues
had
bene
a
thing
of
so
smale
account
.
But
in
the
dispraysing
of
these
and
such
like
blessings
,
the
olde
prouerbe
,
which
the
Romanistes
reproch
those
graces
of
God
withall
,
in
the
mouth
of
HN.
is
lykewise
(
shewing
what
spirite
he
is
of
)
verefied
to
be
true
,
that
is
,
the
knowledge
of
the
Hebrue
,
and
Gréeke
maketh
many
an
heretique
.
But
what
doe
I
bring
in
many
examples
,
or
séeke
for
any
further
profe
?
doth
not
HN.
his
translating
of
Hebrue
names
(
out
of
that
translation
which
the
Papistes
call
S.
Ieromes
bible
)
brought
forth
so
oft
in
the
Euangely
of
HN.
proue
that
the
knowledge
of
the
tongues
is
an
excellent
meanes
to
vnderstand
the
scripture
?
if
it
be
so
,
how
then
doth
HN.
so
vnskilfullye
counsaile
those
which
be
his
schollers
to
renounce
their
knowledge
.
&c.
But
if
the
Familye
shall
obiect
that
I
am
not
sufficiently
acquainted
with
their
meaning
,
neither
HN.
his
sence
:
for
that
he
will
haue
them
that
desire
to
be
made
pertakers
of
his
doctrine
to
humble
themselues
,
and
to
abiect
and
captiuate
their
owne
vnderstanding
,
and
that
the
vnderstanding
of
spirituall
thinges
is
to
be
enquired
of
persons
that
be
spirituall
,
so
that
onely
the
taking
on
knowledge
which
is
learned
out
of
the
scientialnes
of
the
letter
,
and
the
imagination
which
procéedeth
out
of
the
selfemindednes
of
the
outward
man
,
and
vnrenewed
creature
is
blamed
by
HN.
and
that
he
doth
not
contemne
,
nor
dehort
them
,
from
the
knowledge
of
Gods
word
,
nor
the
study
of
tongues
.
&c.
I
aunswere
,
albeit
it
were
true
that
he
sayth
,
yet
seing
vnder
the
mist
and
darknes
of
wordes
,
and
termes
he
doth
seke
to
rob
and
spoyle
vs
of
the
precious
iuell
of
holy
scripture
,
and
the
knowledge
of
the
will
whereby
our
Sauiour
Christ
dying
and
departing
from
vs
hath
left
bequeathed
vnto
vs
the
Legacie
of
eternall
lyfe
:
yet
shall
he
not
scape
after
that
sort
,
neither
shall
he
so
start
away
:
for
the
practise
of
his
Familers
shall
clearely
descry
his
meaning
,
and
what
that
is
indéede
which
he
in
worde
séemeth
to
insinuat
vnto
vs
.
The
behauiour
I
say
of
diuers
of
them
that
are
sayd
to
be
of
that
Fam
,
shall
most
assuredly
affirme
my
assertion
to
be
true
.
For
diuers
of
them
haue
priuely
whispered
abroad
in
the
eares
of
the
simple
,
as
also
with
some
men
of
wealth
,
who
themselues
haue
tould
it
me
,
and
are
ready
to
testifie
the
thing
it selfe
to
be
true
,
that
they
of
the
Familye
haue
disuaded
and
dehorted
some
:
not
to
put
their
sonnes
to
schole
or
vniuersitye
,
for
that
simple
wrighting
and
reading
(
say
they
,
)
is
sufficient
for
a
Christian
,
without
any
further
knowledge
of
the
Latine
or
Greeke
tongues
,
or
any
other
facultye
of
learning
whatsoeuer
:
So
that
by
this
meanes
they
seeke
to
discredit
learning
,
to
deface
the
learned
,
and
to
strengthen
ignoraunce
to
be
the
hye
way
vnto
true
deuotion
,
and
to
aduaunce
the
glory
of
God
,
which
is
flat
Poperye
:
so
that
thereby
they
labour
to
put
out
the
eyes
of
this
land
(
the
Vniuersityes
I
meane
)
the
vtilitye
whereof
as
it
is
vnspeakeable
for
that
from
them
come
the
most
skilfull
stearesmen
to
gouerne
,
both
the
state
ecclesiasticall
,
and
ciuill
in
this
land
:
so
also
is
the
antiquitie
of
such
kinde
of
discipline
and
good
nurture
of
youth
most
auntient
,
1.
Sam.
19.18
,
2.
King.
2.4.5
.
&
6.1.2
.
Actes
.
6.9
.
Actes
.
19.9
.
and
in
sondrye
places
of
Scripture
commended
,
and
confirmed
by
the
worde
of
God
,
and
so
hauing
troden
vnderfote
this
most
precious
orchards
of
the
Lord
,
they
might
not
onely
runne
vncontrouled
,
but
also
bring
the
commen
wealth
vnto
that
estate
that
the
Anabaptistes
brought
the
frée
Cityes
of
Germany
vnto
,
in
the
tyme
of
their
seditious
tumult
,
and
vnfaythfull
rebellion
.
But
for
a
playner
and
euidenter
profe
I
desire
thée
gentle
reader
,
(
But
thée
especially
which
art
haplesly
gratious
with
that
graceles
company
,
)
to
marke
diligently
,
&
thou
shalt
sée
it
to
be
true
,
the
very
few
of
the
Fami
.
(
or
none
at
all
)
be
furtherers
of
learning
,
or
fauorers
of
learned
men
,
much
lesse
doe
they
traine
vp
their
children
in
the
knowledge
of
the
liberall
sciences
,
either
in
the
commen
scholes
of
this
realme
,
or
in
the
vniuersities
,
to
the
robbing
both
of
Gods
Church
&
the
common
wealth
of
many
a
toward
wit
,
being
also
vtterly
vnthankfull
to
the
florishing
state
and
peaceable
gouernement
of
this
noble
realme
,
wherein
they
might
vse
all
meanes
possible
to
further
and
promote
the
glorye
of
Ged
,
and
also
discharge
some
part
of
the
debt
wherein
they
are
bound
to
the
countrye
wherein
they
were
bred
and
brought
vp
.
Furthermore
it
is
to
be
vnderstode
,
that
if
this
first
steine
of
the
8.
Article
,
concerning
the
renouncing
of
knowledge
by
the
disciples
of
the
Familye
,
be
thus
to
be
expounded
,
that
no
man
ought
to
seeke
neither
can
attaine
vnto
any
knowledge
but
onely
those
which
be
spirituallye
minded
and
regenerated
,
standing
wholye
subiect
vnto
their
Familye
of
Loue
,
which
is
taught
by
the
bookes
of
HN.
then
doth
the
Familye
accuse
all
the
churches
in
England
(
the
perticuler
congregations
of
the
faythfull
I
meane
,
yea
&
the
generall
and
visible
Church
in
England
to
be
vnrenued
in
spirite
and
vnregenerate
,
for
that
the
visible
and
generall
Church
of
England
neither
hath
nor
now
doth
allow
the
sect
and
schisme
of
the
Fami
)
of
vnregeneration
.
For
that
they
affirme
they
know
nothing
before
they
new
birth
quoting
for
profe
Iohn
.
3.
a.
Except
ye
be
borne
agayne
of
water
and
the
holy
ghost
,
ye
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
.
The
Fam.
what
they
thinke
of
the
doctrine
taught
in
England
.
Thus
couertly
they
affirme
that
there
is
no
truth
taught
in
the
Church
of
England
which
is
the
second
Article
wherewith
I
charge
HN.
in
this
boke
.
pag.
23.
he
auoucheth
here
to
be
true
,
and
that
we
haue
nothing
but
a
literall
,
not
hauing
yet
attained
vnto
the
experimentall
knowledge
wherof
he
dreameth
.
So
that
first
they
acknowledge
no
truth
without
their
Fami
.
secondly
he
that
is
not
regenerate
can
not
speake
the
trueth
.
&c
:
Herein
then
was
HN.
much
ouerséene
that
whilest
he
would
faine
haue
his
sect
to
be
some
singuler
thing
,
he
put
no
difference
at
all
betwixt
the
knowledge
of
the
learned
,
and
the
blindnes
of
the
ignoraunt
,
but
either
of
them
alike
which
came
to
be
made
frée
of
his
sect
and
incorporated
into
his
Fami
.
and
had
a
longing
to
be
instructed
by
him
,
must
equally
cast
of
and
renounce
all
their
learning
and
knowledge
whatsoeuer
,
albeit
they
had
studied
sore
and
swet
not
a
little
for
it
before
they
could
obtaine
it
.
So
that
betwixt
the
well
practised
and
expert
man
in
the
holy
word
,
and
those
which
be
simple
and
playne
men
,
which
neuer
hard
if
there
were
any
such
thing
as
men
vse
to
call
learning
,
there
is
no
great
difference
but
all
is
one
,
wherein
a
man
of
meane
witte
may
easely
perceiue
,
that
at
the
fist
entring
into
HN.
his
schole
,
HN.
maketh
all
his
schollers
to
be
a
lyke
and
equall
towardnes
,
placing
them
all
in
one
fourme
to
learne
one
lesson
,
wherein
it
had
ben
well
if
for
his
credit
sake
he
had
vsed
a
further
forecast
and
more
sober
discretion
.
The
reason
and
Argument
wherby
HN.
would
fayne
perswade
vs
that
we
should
know
and
vnderstand
more
then
we
do
,
if
we
would
suspect
our
knowledge
and
confesse
it
to
be
lesse
,
(
and
that
beyng
wholly
naked
of
our
owne
skill
,
whiche
we
haue
learned
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
we
might
be
warmely
clad
with
his
excéeding
learnyng
and
so
stand
single
myndedly
obedient
vnto
his
documentable
Sentences
)
it
is
the
same
Sillogisme
and
seducyng
fallations
wherewith
the
Deuill
beyng
a
subtill
Sophister
beguiled
and
blynded
our
graundmother
Eue
in
Paradise
.
Gen.
3.5
.
That
is
,
if
he
would
forgoe
that
measure
of
knowledge
,
which
God
had
bestowed
vpon
her
,
and
if
she
would
be
indued
with
a
more
excellent
knowledge
of
good
and
euill
she
might
easely
attayne
thereunto
by
eatyng
the
forbidden
fruite
,
and
breakyng
the
expresse
commaundement
,
which
she
confessed
she
had
receaued
from
the
mouth
of
God
.
This
then
is
the
iudgement
of
HN.
that
we
should
abiure
&
recant
all
such
knowledge
of
the
word
of
God
as
we
haue
already
learned
out
of
the
word
,
&
take
vnto
vs
such
glosing
Expositions
,
as
he
would
teach
vs
.
So
that
we
should
be
alwayes
learning
,
but
neuer
attainyng
vnto
the
truth
:
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
S.
Peter
,
2.
Pet.
1.19
.
which
sayth
That
we
haue
a
most
sure
word
of
the
Prophetes
,
to
the
whiche
if
ye
shall
take
heede
ye
shall
doe
well
.
And
S.
Paule
sayth
,
we
must
not
bee
as
children
waueryng
and
caryed
about
with
euery
winde
of
doctrine
,
Ephe.
4.14
.
Iude.
12.
nor
as
cloudes
caryed
about
of
wyndes
,
nor
as
vnstable
mynded
men
,
whiche
are
vnconstant
in
all
their
wayes
,
Iam.
1.
but
we
should
be
grounded
and
rooted
in
the
truth
,
holdyng
the
mistery
of
fayth
in
a
pure
conscience
,
1.
Tim.
1.19
.
knowyng
that
if
the
Heathen
writer
onely
indued
with
the
light
,
which
God
gaue
him
naturally
without
the
knowledge
of
his
word
,
could
say
,
Cognita
iudicio
constant
,
incognita
casu
.
That
is
,
that
which
we
know
to
be
true
it
is
vndoubtedly
to
be
embraced
,
but
thynges
vnknowne
proue
true
but
vpon
aduenture
:
therfore
ought
we
not
to
forgoe
the
one
to
finde
the
other
:
for
if
we
wa●e
indifferent
,
whether
we
kept
the
word
of
God
or
no
,
the
testimony
of
the
Heathen
shall
conuince
vs
and
our
owne
Newtralisme
,
and
Lukwarmenes
shall
in
the
wyng
of
Gods
sonne
vtterly
condemne
vs
.
But
if
the
Familie
shall
hereunto
further
reply
that
their
meanyng
is
not
to
depriue
their
Disciples
of
all
knowledge
,
as
I
would
séeme
to
burthen
them
.
I
aunswere
their
wordes
shal
discipher
&
explayne
their
meanyng
,
and
the
Scriptures
quoted
by
HN.
shall
verefy
my
saying
to
be
truth
:
where
he
sayth
.
They
must
be
obedient
Disciples
.
Iam.
1.
b.
(
which
place
is
vtterly
falsified
,
for
there
is
no
such
word
)
of
the
gracious
word
and
his
seruice
of
Loue
,
and
that
they
Heb.
12.1
.
a.
(
cast
away
euery
thyng
that
presseth
downe
)
1.
Pet.
2.1
.
a.
Turnyng
them
away
accordyng
to
the
requiryng
of
the
gracious
word
and
his
seruice
from
all
their selfe
wisedome
and
knowledge
that
riseth
vp
or
becommeth
imagined
in
them
.
1.
Cor.
3.18
.
d.
All
these
places
doth
HN.
alledge
to
proue
that
they
ought
to
renounce
all
their
owne
knowledge
,
the
whiche
how
vnskilfully
and
vnshamefully
he
doth
abuse
may
playnly
appeare
by
the
same
wordes
vsed
by
S.
Paule
,
Ephe.
4.22
.
Cast
ye
of
concernyng
your
conuersation
in
tymes
past
the
old
man
,
which
is
corrupt
through
deceiueable
lustes
.
Colos.
3.8
.
And
agayne
,
Put
ye
away
euen
all
these
thynges
wrath
,
anger
,
malitiousnes
,
&c.
So
that
the
meanyng
of
these
places
is
that
we
ought
to
be
at
warre
and
hatred
with
sinne
,
&c.
and
as
for
renouncyng
of
knowledge
in
the
word
of
God
,
there
is
no
one
word
that
tendeth
vnto
any
such
meanyng
or
renouncyng
of
knowledge
,
as
HN.
would
séeme
to
importe
.
But
more
playnly
doth
he
inueigh
agaynst
a
particular
knowledge
of
Christians
in
Gods
word
.
1.
Exhort
.
where
he
sayth
:
1.
Exhor.
cap.
13.
sent.
6.
leafe
.
29.
b
Verely
to
know
the
difference
of
all
thynges
.
1.
Cor.
8.
a.
is
no
right
knowledge
of
the
godly
wisedome
,
but
the
loue
with
her
vertuous
nature
and
beyng
,
is
the
vpright
wisedome
of
the
godly
knowledge
.
And
most
playnly
.
ibid.
1.
Exhor.
cap.
15.
sent.
4.
sent.
36.
a.
The
true
light
consisteth
not
in
the
knowyng
of
this
or
that
,
but
in
an
vpright
and
true
beyng
of
God
and
his
eternall
life
.
Iohn
.
17.
c.
By
the
which
two
places
out
of
HN.
it
is
apparauntly
euident
,
that
hee
withdraweth
his
Nouices
from
the
searchyng
out
of
particularities
in
doctrine
,
onely
he
willeth
them
to
stand
subiectiuely
obedient
to
the
Loue
,
and
her
requiryng
,
beyng
wholly
resolued
in
the
generall
knowledge
thereof
,
1.
Sam.
2.3
.
a.
Dan.
1.17
.
c.
and
standyng
simply
counited
thereunto
.
Whereas
the
spirit
of
God
in
the
Scriptures
doth
not
onely
commend
a
generall
,
but
also
commaund
a
particular
knowledge
of
the
misteries
of
saluation
.
Iohn
.
11.22
.
c.
1.
Cor.
5.1
.
a.
1.
Iohn
.
3.2
.
a.
and.
5.19
.
a.
1.
Cor.
14.20
.
d.
Hebr.
5.14
.
d.
and
8.11
.
d.
1.
Cor.
2.8
.
and
10.1
.
a.
Math.
22.29
.
First
that
a
particular
knowledge
of
Gods
fauour
towardes
vs
is
necessary
.
Secondly
,
that
in
matters
of
faith
and
Religion
a
knowledge
in
particulers
is
necessary
the
Scripture
is
plentyfull
,
neither
doe
I
meane
in
many
wordes
to
confute
HN.
his
opinion
therein
:
so
that
in
one
word
to
testifie
a
truth
whosoeuer
doubteth
of
Gods
loue
towardes
him
(
as
the
Papistes
would
haue
vs
)
shall
in
this
lyfe
neuer
be
certaine
of
his
owne
safetie
in
the
day
of
iudgement
,
Math.
16.26
.
whiche
euery
man
ought
to
be
most
carefull
of
.
Secondly
whosoeuer
hath
an
intricate
and
doubtfull
fayth
of
his
Religion
,
whiche
he
hath
reposed
in
any
man
(
but
in
God
and
his
word
alone
)
he
must
néedes
often
haue
as
many
faythes
as
there
are
Fathers
in
the
Church
concernyng
many
particular
pointes
of
doctrine
,
as
also
hee
shall
stagger
and
réele
in
the
worshyp
of
his
God
,
seyng
that
man
is
mutable
not
hauing
any
certaine
hold
of
him selfe
in
any
thyng
:
yea
the
greater
in
countenaunce
,
the
déeper
in
knowledge
,
the
more
zealous
and
earnest
men
shew
them selues
to
be
,
when
once
they
begyn
to
totter
and
swarue
a
to
side
,
vnles
the
Lord
vnderset
them
,
their
fall
is
more
great
and
gréeuous
.
Furthermore
that
this
knowledge
in
particularities
is
that
which
the
Familie
can
not
abide
,
I
by
myne
owne
experience
whiche
I
haue
had
by
conference
with
diuers
of
them
,
am
able
to
testifie
:
for
demaundyng
of
them
how
a
man
might
fully
and
in
déede
become
instructed
in
the
loue
,
they
haue
aunswered
me
,
that
all
the
knowledge
which
I
haue
,
must
be
of
me
vtterly
forsaken
:
&
asking
of
them
a
reason
of
that
speach
,
they
haue
alledged
vnto
me
for
proofe
hereof
knowledge
puffeth
vp
but
loue
edifieth
.
1.
Cor.
8.1.2
.
a.
&c.
And
Pro.
26.12
.
b.
&
Mar.
10.15
.
c.
wherby
I
am
assuredly
perswaded
(
myne
experience
hauyng
proued
it
true
,
)
that
the
first
part
of
this
Article
of
renouncyng
of
knowledge
in
the
Disciples
of
the
Familie
is
assuredly
true
.
¶
The
second
part
of
the
8.
Article
,
videl.
Mistrust
not
HN.
vnwisedome
.
HN.
As
in
the
first
strayne
he
would
not
be
content
vnlesse
his
Disciples
were
witles
,
In
renouncing
of
their
former
knowledge
,
so
in
the
second
that
he
would
haue
them
not
to
suspect
any
vnwisedome
by
him
,
or
thinke
his
instructions
to
be
to
childish
,
or
vnwise
for
them
to
follow
.
&c.
He
would
depriue
them
of
their
common
senses
,
and
the
wit
which
God
hath
bestowed
vpon
them
by
the
benefite
of
nature
.
For
what
vnspeakeable
childishnesse
and
extreme
madnesse
is
this
,
that
in
buyng
of
spirituall
thynges
at
the
handes
of
the
Lord
his
factours
,
he
would
haue
vs
more
voyde
of
skill
then
the
common
chapmen
of
the
world
,
which
when
they
come
to
chuse
or
cheapen
,
bryng
their
eyes
with
them
to
iudge
,
if
that
whiche
they
are
about
to
bargayne
for
shal
be
for
their
turne
or
no.
And
euen
as
true
meanyng
and
faythfull
dealyng
men
are
not
displeased
with
those
,
which
intendyng
to
buy
bryng
their
wares
to
the
light
,
and
prie
,
and
pore
on
them
,
and
open
them
to
sée
if
they
be
such
as
vnto
them
by
a
price
pitcht
they
are
deliuered
out
for
:
when
as
false
men
and
dissemblers
desiring
for
true
to
vtter
wares
that
are
braid
and
counterfaite
,
whisper
in
mens
eares
and
leade
them
aside
into
the
furthest
part
of
their
shop
,
and
sometymes
into
their
warehouses
where
partly
with
a
true
and
false
light
,
partely
for
want
of
light
they
beguile
and
deceiue
them
:
so
HN.
in
this
place
lyke
a
crafty
marchaunt
subtilly
séeketh
to
leade
his
Schollers
into
the
darke
,
where
he
offereth
them
doctrine
and
wholesome
instructions
which
he
telleth
them
is
for
them
and
shall
fitly
serue
their
vse
,
when
in
déede
there
is
nothing
lesse
then
he
in
worde
pretendeth
.
And
whereas
by
his
experimentall
knowledge
HN.
can
very
well
testifie
,
that
he
hath
often
tryed
that
those
men
which
sell
by
whole
sale
haue
a
quicker
dispatch
,
and
sooner
riddance
then
those
which
stand
pelting
out
vntill
the
end
of
the
market
:
the
same
pollicye
vseth
HN
in
vttering
his
spirituall
traffique
,
not
bearing
any
which
may
checkmate
him
in
his
doctrine
lyke
a
franck
marchant
hee
by
wholesale
deliuereth
out
his
diuinitie
,
and
taketh
it
greatly
in
the
snuffe
,
that
his
stuffe
which
he
deliuereth
should
be
brought
to
light
and
be
examined
.
Whereas
he
sheweth
very
clearely
what
his
opinion
is
of
those
which
he
would
haue
to
be
his
schollers
,
that
they
would
straight
way
take
for
gould
whatsoeuer
glistereth
.
But
to
stand
vnto
HN.
his
iudgement
,
shall
we
thinke
that
if
HN.
were
in
the
open
Marte
of
Emdē
or
Amsterdame
that
he
would
be
such
a
want
witte
as
to
take
all
kynde
of
coine
that
were
brought
him
&
neuer
examine
it
?
would
he
neuer
bring
his
siluer
to
the
touch
,
nor
his
gold
to
the
ballaunce
?
so
fareth
it
with
Gods
children
in
buying
the
precious
pearles
of
Gods
truth
and
heauenlye
doctrine
,
they
must
touch
all
with
the
proportion
of
fayth
,
Rom.
12.6
.
and
as
in
the
meate
wherewith
our
body
is
nourished
the
daunger
of
poyson
is
carefully
to
be
auoyded
and
taken
héede
of
,
neither
can
we
be
to
warye
that
the
health
of
our
bodyes
be
indamaged
:
so
is
the
infection
of
doctrine
by
the
contagiousnes
whereof
our
soule
is
in
hazard
,
it
is
most
diligently
to
be
considered
of
,
for
that
as
the
one
doth
endaunger
but
the
body
,
Reuelat.
22.15
.
the
other
doth
pitch
down
hedlong
both
body
and
soule
into
euerlasting
torments
.
Stapleton
.
controuer.
2.
5.
boke
cap.
2.
3.
4.
5.
pag.
161.
162.
The
principle
which
HN.
doth
publish
in
this
place
is
mere
Papisticall
,
as
witnesseth
M.
Stapleton
in
his
booke
of
Controuersies
:
the
wares
he
offereth
to
sale
he
hath
bought
at
Rome
of
the
purpule
strumpet
,
as
ye
by
marke
may
sone
discerne
,
which
will
bring
it
to
light
,
and
offer
it
to
the
triall
:
if
they
demaund
vnto
what
light
or
triall
:
I
aunswere
vnto
that
candle
which
S.
Peter
sayth
,
shineth
in
a
darke
place
,
and
we
shall
doe
well
if
we
will
looke
vnto
.
Let
vs
then
in
a
word
or
two
consider
of
HN.
his
doctrine
by
the
Analogie
of
fayth
,
and
light
of
holy
scripture
,
and
straight
way
espy
the
difference
betwixt
HN.
his
wordes
,
and
the
worde
of
God
.
HN.
sayth
.
He
must
not
be
suspected
or
mistrusted
whatsoeuer
he
teach
:
Math.
7.15
.
Our
Sauiour
Christ
geueth
vs
warning
to
take
heede
of
false
Prophets
:
HN.
sayth
if
the
Eldest
say
it
,
it
must
be
beleued
.
Math.
2.4.5
.
a.
Herod
demaunding
of
the
Scribes
,
where
Christe
should
be
borne
was
aunswered
,
at
Bethlem
in
the
land
of
Iuda
,
for
thus
it
is
written
Miche
.
5.2
.
so
there
vnto
the
truth
of
their
aunswere
,
they
ioyned
a
profe
out
of
the
scripture
:
yet
will
HN.
haue
vs
beleue
his
resolution
and
that
without
profe
,
wherein
he
dealeth
more
vnequally
with
vs
then
Herod
was
delt
withall
by
the
Scribes
and
Pharisie
.
Furthermore
HN.
sayth
that
right
sentences
must
be
heard
of
the
Eldest
in
the
Familye
.
Iohn
.
5.39
.
Christ
sayth
it
must
be
learnd
out
of
the
Scripture
.
HN.
draweth
his
disciples
from
the
examination
of
his
doctrine
,
for
sayth
he
they
must
not
suspect
it
to
be
to
sleight
,
childish
,
or
vnwise
for
them
to
follow
.
The
noble
Berrheans
when
they
heard
S.
Paule
preach
,
searched
the
scriptures
dayly
,
Act.
17.11
.
1.
Cor.
11.13
.
1.
Thes.
5.21
.
d.
whether
those
thinges
were
so
.
S.
Paule
biddeth
vs
iudge
what
he
sayth
,
and
proue
all
thinges
,
and
S.
Iohn
sayth
:
Try
the
spirites
whether
they
are
of
God
adding
also
a
reason
for
many
false
prophets
are
gone
out
into
the
world
,
1.
Ioh.
4.1
.
and
yet
sayth
HN.
his
doctrine
must
not
be
examined
.
The
spirite
of
the
Prophets
sayth
S.
Paule
are
subiect
to
the
Prophets
,
1.
Cor.
14.32
.
and
in
another
place
speaking
to
the
whole
Church
,
and
euery
particuler
member
thereof
,
he
sayth
,
that
the
Discerning
of
spirites
is
the
gift
of
God
.
1.
Cor.
12.10
.
Psal.
119.
ver.
98
99.100.104
.
The
kingly
Prophet
Dauid
sayth
that
he
was
made
wiser
then
his
enemies
,
by
the
law
of
God
,
and
that
he
had
more
vnderstanding
then
his
teachers
because
he
meditated
in
Gods
lawe
,
he
vnderstode
more
then
the
aged
because
he
kept
Gods
preceptes
.
For
by
his
worde
he
gat
vnderstanding
,
which
worde
alone
it
is
whereby
the
simple
on
s
are
lightned
&
instructed
:
Psal.
19.6
.
yet
would
HN.
haue
vs
leaue
the
broad
and
beaten
highway
,
refusing
all
such
meanes
as
holy
Dauid
was
a
bettered
by
,
and
digge
vnto
vs
cisterns
out
of
his
inuentions
,
where
he
first
accused
Gods
reuealed
worde
and
ordinarie
meanes
and
fly
to
his
strong
methode
,
whereby
he
sayth
his
schollers
may
attaine
perfect
wisedome
.
But
the
same
perswasion
wherewith
HN.
séeketh
to
blinde
his
sectaries
,
yf
they
would
profite
vnder
the
instruction
of
the
Eldest
,
not
to
suspect
his
doctrine
which
he
termeth
right
sentences
,
Gen.
3.5
.
Iohn
.
10.27
.
but
they
should
stand
single
mindedly
to
receiue
the
doctrine
of
the
Ouldest
Father
in
the
Familye
,
is
that
wherewith
Eue
was
beguiled
in
Paradice
.
But
as
many
as
are
Christes
sheepe
,
heare
his
voyce
,
and
they
follow
him
onely
neither
know
they
the
voyce
of
straungers
.
Lastly
whereas
HN.
would
not
haue
the
truth
of
his
doctrine
come
in
contruersie
or
be
doubted
of
,
he
secretly
would
steale
away
with
this
Papisticall
assertion
that
he
can
not
erre
:
Vitels
in
his
reply
to
M.
Rogers
his
display
.
And
so
lykewise
Vitels
affirmeth
of
HN.
saying
,
I
know
not
how
he
or
any
other
should
erre
which
are
ruled
by
the
spirite
of
God
.
Which
is
all
one
with
the
iudgement
of
the
Papistes
concerning
the
Pope
,
in
determining
of
matters
of
religion
.
So
that
they
will
not
onely
driue
vs
to
poysoned
pastures
,
but
in
eating
whatsoeuer
they
shall
set
before
vs
:
we
shall
by
them
be
compelled
to
be
accessarye
vnto
our
owne
destruction
.
And
thus
desiring
the
Reader
to
marke
how
iust
the
Papistes
and
HN.
doe
iumpe
in
this
point
.
HN.
agreeth
with
the
Papistes
.
I
end
the
second
part
of
this
8.
Article
.
¶
The
third
part
of
the
8.
Article
.
THe
third
and
last
clause
of
this
Article
as
it
is
a
palbable
grosse
and
an
absurde
Paradox
,
so
is
the
fondnesse
therof
more
euident
,
1.
HN.
his
doctrine
contrary
to
Gods
word
.
2.
To
himselfe
.
3.
To
naturall
reason
and
common
sense
.
in
that
it
setteth
it selfe
not
onely
flatly
contrary
to
the
written
word
of
God
,
but
also
it
is
manifestly
repugnant
to
HN.
his
own
doctrine
,
deliuered
in
his
bookes
,
and
lastly
to
the
very
practise
of
humane
Artes
and
the
light
of
nature
it selfe
,
in
the
iudgement
of
all
the
which
witnesses
it
is
most
fonde
and
foolish
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
13
fol.
30.
b.
line
.
25
The
wordes
them selues
are
manifest
and
not
able
to
be
denyed
vz.
And
not
for
to
cary
the
resolution
and
instruction
●s
in
maner
of
a
knowledge
,
in
their
memory
or
vnderstandyng
,
in
the
helpyng
and
saluyng
wherof
the
Expositor
Theophilus
is
farre
ouer
the
shoes
,
that
beyng
not
able
to
shift
the
errour
,
or
to
get
out
of
so
manifest
a
slyp
,
he
returneth
the
fault
vpon
me
by
a
Rhetoricall
Anticipation
,
and
thinketh
wholly
to
stoppe
my
mouth
byddyng
me
looke
on
the
text
and
leaue
my
peruertyng
,
whereas
if
I
should
looke
vpon
it
neuer
so
often
,
I
should
not
neither
if
I
should
vse
his
eyes
finde
any
wordes
then
already
I
haue
set
downe
.
For
that
which
he
him selfe
addeth
for
an
Exposition
,
Theop.
Exposition
.
how
I
pray
you
doth
it
expounde
,
vz.
Yea
verely
but
not
to
cary
the
resolution
as
in
manner
of
a
knowledge
in
their
memory
:
looke
the
text
and
leaue
your
peruertyng
.
But
thus
falleth
it
out
with
those
whose
heades
labour
with
a
Schismaticall
phantasie
,
euen
as
a
woman
is
payned
in
her
trauaile
tell
she
be
deliuered
.
But
to
come
to
HN.
his
wordes
The
Disciples
must
not
cary
the
instruction
.
&c.
Thinkes
that
these
thrée
seuerall
and
distinct
phrases
haue
this
meanyng
:
To
cary
in
maner
of
a
knowledge
in
Latin
,
cognitione
complecti
,
that
is
,
to
know
,
to
cary
an
instruction
in
memory
:
in
memoria
habere
,
to
Romēber
or
haue
in
remembraunce
.
And
to
cary
in
vnderstanding
:
intelligentia
compraehendere
,
to
vnderstand
,
from
the
which
proprieties
of
speach
if
either
HN.
or
Theophilus
shall
séeke
to
slip
,
they
shall
straight
declare
how
well
they
are
ouersene
in
the
tounges
and
common
speach
.
So
that
if
vpon
all
these
we
shall
gather
this
sentence
.
The
Familie
must
not
know
,
remember
,
nor
vnderstand
the
doctrine
or
instruction
whiche
the
Eldest
in
the
Familie
deliuereth
forth
vnto
them
,
which
Eldest
sayth
Theophilus
is
Christ
him selfe
and
his
holy
worde
.
How
blasphemously
and
Papistically
HN.
and
Theophilus
,
do
play
the
heretiques
is
manifest
.
For
what
man
is
so
blynd
that
he
will
not
sée
or
so
gracelesse
that
he
will
not
confesse
that
The
word
of
God
must
be
knowne
remembred
and
vnderstode
of
the
simple
,
Ierem.
31.33.34
Deut.
4.9
.
&
11.19
.
Prou.
8.9
.
Esay
.
11.9
.
&
52.6
.
Col.
1.9
.
Rom.
15.4
.
Math.
11.23
.
Luke
.
10.21
.
Esay
.
54.13
.
Prou.
2.2
.
Psal.
119.104
.
Dan.
2.21
.
&
.
8.17
.
&
.
10.11.12
.
Math.
15.10
.
Mar.
7.14
.
2.
Tim.
3.16
.
Deut.
6.6.8.9
.
&
11.18
.
Numb.
10.10
.
&
15.39
.
Psal.
119.52.55
.
Actes
.
11.16
.
&
20.31
.
Rom.
15.15
.
2.
Pet.
1.15
.
&
3.2
.
Iude.
17.
Prou.
4.4
.
d.
1.
Exhor
cap.
13
fol.
30.
line
.
25.
if
this
be
not
Popery
,
what
is
Popery
.
And
that
First
,
the
simple
ought
to
know
.
Secondly
vnderstand
.
Thirdly
remember
these
places
quoted
for
proofe
out
of
the
Scripture
shal
be
sufficient
.
Furthermore
HN.
is
contrary
to
his
owne
doctrine
,
which
he
him selfe
teacheth
,
in
his
owne
bookes
whereas
for
his
vsual
Embleme
,
he
taketh
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
12.
sent.
10.
b.
this
sentence
or
posie
for
his
common
badge
whereby
his
bookes
are
knowne
from
others
of
his
fellow
Elders
Take
it
to
hart
.
Which
is
according
to
the
best
translations
.
Let
thine
hart
hold
fast
my
wordes
.
Where
it
is
ment
that
his
wordes
ought
wholly
and
throughly
to
be
knowne
,
vnderstode
and
remembred
,
contrary
to
his
former
doctrine
in
the
place
first
alledged
.
But
to
let
passe
these
two
former
partes
of
contrarietie
:
betwixt
HN.
and
the
written
word
of
God
:
secondly
betwixt
him selfe
and
his
owne
writynges
:
if
we
diligently
,
way
and
consider
we
shall
assuredly
finde
,
that
this
thyrd
clause
concerning
naturall
reason
and
common
experience
it
is
as
wholly
agaynst
HN.
and
impugneth
his
doctrine
as
truth
is
agaynst
falsehode
,
and
light
darknes
.
And
herein
to
vse
the
same
example
,
which
the
Scripture
doth
in
like
matter
.
The
wiseman
doth
very
excellently
commend
the
diligence
of
diuers
men
in
their
sundry
occupations
and
seuerall
handlabours
.
Ecclesi
.
cap.
38.
v.
27.
28.
29.
30.
As
the
Grauer
in
his
Imagery
,
the
Smith
at
his
anuill
,
the
Potter
at
his
clay
,
all
these
(
sayth
the
wiseman
)
vse
wisedome
in
their
worke
,
whiche
they
could
not
do
,
vnlesse
their
common
practise
had
taught
them
experience
,
and
vse
makyng
them
perfect
,
they
should
by
remembraunce
renew
the
same
from
tyme
to
tyme
,
which
they
before
had
learned
.
And
to
vse
yet
more
familiar
example
,
think
you
that
it
is
lyke
,
that
when
Vitels
Maister
instructed
him
in
his
Arte
of
Ioignerie
,
was
it
not
conuenient
for
him
,
to
instruct
his
Prentice
Vitels
often
in
those
thynges
,
whereby
he
might
get
his
liuyng
in
time
to
come
?
and
was
it
not
Vitels
part
to
cary
his
maisters
Arte
,
and
his
instructions
in
his
memory
and
vnderstandyng
?
els
if
he
had
not
remembred
his
maisters
preceptes
,
how
should
he
hau●
compacted
that
great
knowledge
,
neither
haue
got
the
singular
commendation
,
for
to
be
so
skilfull
a
Ioyner
as
his
Familie
doth
report
of
him
that
he
is
,
albeit
for
greater
matters
sake
he
hath
lefte
that
his
trade
&
now
professeth
him selfe
a
teacher
,
in
that
his
Louely
Familie
?
What
Schoolemaster
vnto
his
Scholers
would
so
often
take
paynes
to
inculcate
,
and
repeate
the
selfe
same
principles
,
with
great
labour
vnto
the
one
,
and
vnpleasauntnes
vnto
the
other
,
if
he
thought
it
not
expedient
that
it
should
be
of
him
remembred
?
And
blessed
Esay
saith
Precept
must
be
vpon
precept
,
Esa.
30.
v.
10.
and
line
vpon
line
,
here
a
litle
and
there
a
litle
,
to
the
end
that
by
often
iteratyng
the
same
thyng
,
it
might
the
better
be
remembred
.
But
séekyng
to
conuince
HN.
by
the
ineuitable
and
most
certaine
rule
of
reason
,
why
doe
I
alledge
Scripture
,
seyng
that
the
excellent
Philosophers
Themistocles
,
Simonides
,
Carneades
,
Sceptius
,
Metrodorus
,
are
singularly
praysed
in
prophane
writers
,
for
the
worthy
remembraunce
which
they
had
in
Philosophy
and
other
Sciences
:
Psal.
19.11
.
and
shal
we
thinke
that
seyng
by
the
kéepyng
of
Gods
commaundements
there
is
great
reward
ought
we
not
to
remember
those
thynges
for
the
remembraunce
wherof
,
we
shal
receaue
a
reward
?
or
how
shal
we
kéepe
them
if
we
do
not
remember
them
?
True
it
is
that
is
wisely
remembred
by
a
Heathen
Oratour
.
Memoria
non
modo
Philosophiam
,
Cicero
.
2.
Acad.
sed
omnem
vitae
vsum
,
omnesque
Artes
vna
maxime
continet
.
Remembraunce
doth
not
onely
conteine
Philosophy
,
but
also
the
whole
practise
of
mans
lyfe
,
yea
,
she
alone
comprehendeth
all
other
Artes
and
Sciences
whatsoeuer
.
But
what
should
I
oppose
the
iudgement
of
the
wise
agaynst
him
that
is
witles
,
and
the
Scriptures
diuine
testimonies
agaynst
a
prophane
and
godles
Atheiste
?
HN.
swarueth
to
poperye
.
Whose
scope
iustly
iumpeth
with
the
Romanistes
in
this
,
to
forbyd
a
particular
knowledge
in
matters
of
saluation
,
and
to
teach
that
if
men
beleue
as
the
Church
beleueth
they
can
not
do
amisse
.
In
the
confutation
wherof
seing
that
by
these
thréefold
testimonies
I
haue
throughly
conuinced
HN.
his
Assertion
for
this
8.
Article
,
and
all
the
partes
therof
let
this
be
sufficient
.
ARTICLE
.
9.
HN.
Of
Reuelations
.
FOr
vnto
the
Elders
and
Fathers
God
hath
reueled
his
word
in
this
day
of
Loue
.
&
.
HN.
9.
Errour
.
1.
Exhor.
cap.
6.
sent.
21.
f.
&
cap.
14.
sent.
54.
h.
Euang.
cap.
2.
sent.
1.
Publishyng
of
the
peace
.
cap.
1.
sent.
12.
6.
The
Lord
hath
reueled
the
true
beyng
vnto
me
out
of
Sion
and
Ierusalem
.
Esay
.
2.
a.
Mich.
4.
a.
2.
Pet.
1.
b.
HN.
sayth
the
mistery
of
the
kingdome
of
God
.
Math.
25.
d.
Actes
.
16.17
.
d.
Iude.
1.
b.
his
righteous
iudgementes
,
and
the
commyng
of
Christ
now
in
the
last
time
in
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
Ezech.
37.
b.
Iohn
.
5.
e.
Rom.
8.
b.
Phil.
3.
HN.
speaketh
with
god
mouth
to
mouth
.
&
.
sent.
8.
Sent.
11.
b.
is
declared
vnto
him
as
vnto
an
elect
vessell
:
house
or
dwellyng
of
God
from
the
mouth
of
God
himselfe
.
HN.
sayth
hee
will
declare
the
secret
mysteries
of
God
:
and
make
relation
of
thynges
that
are
hidden
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
world
.
William
Wilkinson
.
VNto
many
it
may
séeme
straunge
,
and
scarse
credible
vnto
some
,
that
there
should
lyue
a
people
vpon
the
earth
,
whiche
not
holdyng
them selues
content
with
the
written
word
of
God
,
would
adde
vnto
it
some
tricke
of
their
own
deuising
:
which
although
they
agréed
as
euill
as
a
new
péece
of
clothe
vnto
an
old
garment
,
yet
fayne
would
they
their
toyes
were
pewefellowes
with
the
sacred
truth
of
God
,
not
onely
to
match
,
but
some
tymes
to
geue
a
checkemate
vnto
the
same
.
Yet
vnto
him
that
equally
considereth
all
things
with
an
vnpartiall
eye
,
it
is
easely
to
be
sene
,
that
it
was
not
onely
the
practise
of
the
Popishe
Prelacie
,
so
to
outface
the
simplicity
of
the
Scripture
,
partly
with
the
bringyng
their
blynd
and
vnsauery
traditions
,
partly
with
the
burthenyng
of
the
church
,
with
the
intollerable
yoke
of
their
vnwritten
verities
:
but
the
dealyng
of
the
Anabaptistes
and
Libertines
,
and
all
other
like
Heretiques
hath
agréed
in
this
accord
,
that
when
the
touchstone
would
not
serue
,
and
a
naked
truth
would
not
so
much
hide
as
vnto
all
men
declare
their
misbehauiour
,
straight
with
the
presence
of
the
spirite
&
cloke
of
zeale
they
haue
laboured
to
shroude
this
so
great
impietie
.
For
hereupon
it
ensued
that
the
Romanistes
so
cloyed
the
church
with
their
fond
festiuals
,
leud
Legendes
,
and
so
stuffed
into
the
seruice
of
God
such
store
of
idle
reuelations
,
and
vnnecessary
visions
,
that
by
the
reading
of
them
openly
in
the
congregation
,
the
holy
and
canonicall
wrightinges
of
the
holy
ghost
were
wholy
abandoned
and
cleane
cast
out
of
the
dores
.
And
this
was
that
which
the
Anabaptistes
,
and
other
heretiques
haue
practised
,
which
when
they
had
no
witnes
or
warrant
from
the
written
word
and
approued
truth
of
God
,
they
forged
straunge
euidence
,
and
that
which
with
blasphemie
they
inuented
,
they
vttered
with
vntruth
.
For
being
demaunded
the
ground
of
their
misdemeanour
,
they
aunswered
:
The
spirite
thus
commaundeth
me
,
Bullinger
.
2.
booke
.
1.
cap.
leafe
.
35.
36.
and
thus
the
Father
hath
sayd
:
so
that
when
they
wanted
the
worde
they
boasted
of
the
spirite
,
and
affirmed
that
they
had
their
doctrine
from
heauen
reuealed
vnto
them
.
This
might
by
the
inducing
of
many
examples
be
proued
to
be
true
,
and
the
historyes
of
them
who
haue
noted
their
behauiour
are
many
and
manifest
.
Onely
the
testimonies
of
those
learned
men
,
Bullinger
.
1.
booke
.
1.
chap.
&
.
2.
booke
.
1.
chap.
Zuing.
pag.
35.
77.
89.
100.
which
were
acquainted
with
their
dealinges
shall
vnto
the
indifferent
reader
be
sufficient
,
for
proofe
of
that
which
we
haue
in
hand
.
Vnto
the
which
assertions
of
the
Papistes
and
Anabaptistes
,
with
the
Libertines
lykewise
,
if
Henrye
Nicholas
should
be
added
which
in
plainer
wordes
vttereth
more
pestilent
impietye
,
their
messe
shall
be
the
fuller
,
and
the
conuenticle
of
them
more
conuenient
vpon
the
which
the
iudgements
of
God
should
fall
in
greater
measure
:
seing
they
all
haue
bene
partakers
,
fellow
laborers
in
forging
so
great
a
heape
of
confusion
,
to
set
vp
the
same
agaynst
the
truth
of
God
.
To
proue
that
HN.
is
guiltye
of
the
inditement
wherewith
I
burthen
him
.
vz.
That
he
is
a
coyner
of
reuelations
,
my
allegations
are
two
:
first
his
owne
wordes
vz.
That
the
Lord
reueiled
it
vnto
him
out
of
Sion
,
and
declared
it
out
of
the
heauenly
Ierusalem
.
Secondly
the
places
of
Scripture
by
him
misaleaged
to
quote
and
confirme
this
his
dotage
,
wherein
he
will
not
onely
be
offensiue
to
men
,
but
to
the
Lord
also
very
wickedly
iniurious
.
As
for
his
wordes
the
which
are
prefixed
before
this
Article
therin
he
claimeth
vnto
himselfe
a
more
notable
prerogatiue
than
any
man
liuing
durst
euer
thinke
or
once
imagine
of
.
For
whereas
it
hath
ben
an
onely
especiall
thing
which
properly
appertained
vnto
such
as
haue
ben
singularly
beloued
of
the
Lord
,
&
vnto
whom
God
hath
shewed
himselfe
in
more
notable
measure
,
Gen.
28.
Exod.
3.12.3
.
Ios.
5.13
.
as
vnto
Abraham
,
Moses
,
Iosua
,
Gedeon
,
Esay
,
Ezechiel
,
and
the
rest
of
the
heauenly
prophets
,
Iudg.
6.37
.
Esay
.
1.1.2.10
.
Ezech.
1.1.3
.
Math.
17.5
.
a.
and
holy
Apostles
of
Christ
whome
the
Lord
had
before
adioyned
to
more
excellent
functions
,
and
put
them
aside
for
some
notable
and
extraordinarye
ministration
,
vnto
those
the
Lord
hath
more
clearely
discouered
himselfe
and
reuealed
his
countenaunce
,
and
in
a
greater
measure
opened
and
set
abroad
the
brightnes
of
his
glory
,
yet
vnto
none
so
far
at
any
time
,
as
HN.
boasteth
of
hath
hapned
vnto
him
that
he
should
be
codeified
with
God
in
the
spirite
of
his
loue
,
Euang.
cap.
1.
sent.
1.
made
heire
with
Christ
in
the
heauenly
treasures
of
the
riches
of
God
.
The
which
great
and
wonderfull
claime
as
it
farre
surpasseth
all
that
euer
any
of
the
Prophets
durst
chalenge
vnto
themselues
,
so
doth
HN.
herein
very
impudently
boast
,
and
blasphemously
arrogate
more
vnto
himselfe
then
euer
belonged
vnto
any
mortall
man
,
the
son
of
God
excepted
.
The
which
his
vaine
challenge
as
it
is
taken
on
by
him
with
an
harlots
forehead
,
so
hath
he
no
specialtye
to
shew
that
can
warantiz
him
therein
,
but
onely
the
vngodly
behauiour
of
the
auntient
heretiques
,
which
by
their
furious
fantasies
and
vaine
imaginations
haue
made
a
diuorce
betwixt
the
spirite
and
the
written
word
of
God
,
Esay
.
59.
v.
21
d.
Ose.
12.
v.
10.
Iohn
.
16.13
.
Act.
10.6
.
1.
Thes.
5.19.20
.
which
alwayes
are
enlinked
together
:
so
that
the
one
of
them
is
neuer
seperate
from
the
other
.
In
the
which
poynt
as
he
hath
dealt
very
vnlearnedly
,
and
vnskilfully
before
men
,
so
hath
he
behaued
himselfe
very
vnthankfull
towardes
the
word
of
God
:
which
before
might
haue
ben
vnto
him
a
sufficient
caueat
,
for
that
it
termeth
such
reuelations
and
Prophesies
as
his
are
,
1.
Sam.
28.15
.
1.
King.
13.18
.
2.
Cor.
12.1
.
but
lying
visions
whereof
none
haue
so
much
bragged
as
the
false
Apostles
.
But
if
here
HN.
his
disciples
shall
reply
,
that
their
Eldest
Father
doth
confirme
that
reuelations
are
sent
from
God
to
him
by
the
written
word
of
the
Canonicall
scripture
:
then
I
aunswere
that
herein
resteth
the
triall
that
HN.
is
a
lying
seer
,
and
a
seducing
Prophet
,
which
may
more
easely
appeare
,
if
the
places
which
he
alledgeth
for
the
profe
of
his
fained
reuelations
import
no
such
thing
as
he
doth
father
vppon
them
.
As
for
the
first
place
which
is
,
Exhort
cap.
16.
sent.
21.
To
the
which
Elders
and
Fathers
God
hath
reueiled
his
word
in
the
day
of
Loue
:
There
is
not
any
one
place
quoted
for
confirmation
of
it
,
neither
with
Gods
people
will
a
mans
bare
worde
be
of
sufficient
warrant
to
countenaunce
and
confirme
any
thing
.
Scripture
it
is
that
is
the
true
rule
,
and
euen
ballaunce
,
wherein
Gods
marchandise
must
be
peised
.
This
selfe
same
thing
A
godly
and
learned
Father
hath
soundly
proued
when
he
sayth
:
Let
it
not
be
sayd
,
August
.
de
pastoribus
.
cap.
8.
this
say
I
and
this
thou
sayst
:
but
this
the
holy
Ghost
sayth
.
And
agayne
Taceant
voces
humanae
loquantur
diuinae
,
ede
mihi
vel
vnam
scripturam
pro
parte
Donati
.
Let
mens
wordes
be
silent
,
let
Gods
voyce
be
heard
,
shew
me
but
one
text
of
scripture
which
defendeth
Donatus
assertion
.
Right
so
say
I
,
set
aside
the
persons
of
the
speakers
,
let
vs
sift
and
examine
that
which
is
spoken
,
shew
me
but
one
text
of
scripture
(
truely
cited
)
for
the
profe
of
HN.
his
doctrine
.
As
for
this
profe
,
affirmations
without
ground
,
Euang.
cap.
1.
sent.
4.
and
miracles
without
the
worde
,
as
HN.
doth
commonly
vse
them
so
is
his
vse
not
commendable
.
The
second
place
testifieth
that
God
hath
reuealed
his
true
being
vnto
HN.
out
of
Sion
and
Ierusalem
.
Esa.
2.
Exhor.
cap.
14.
sent.
54.
HN.
a.
Mich.
2.
a.
2.
Pet.
1.
b.
Wherein
he
depraueth
the
sence
of
the
holy
Prophets
in
wresting
that
into
an
allegorye
of
the
Celestiall
Ierusalem
:
which
is
ment
of
the
Terestriall
and
earthly
but
this
his
fond
exposition
is
more
playne
in
an
other
place
in
these
wordes
.
HN.
doth
declare
the
same
misterie
of
the
riches
of
God
agayne
vpon
the
earth
,
Euang.
cap.
2.
sent.
1.
fol.
6.
and
minister
the
selfe
same
liuing
word
which
is
the
very
true
light
haue
out
of
the
heauenly
Ierusalem
,
to
a
testimonye
of
the
truth
receiued
from
Gods
owne
mouth
.
&c.
And
in
an
other
place
he
sayth
that
this
opening
of
Gods
misteries
is
come
vnto
him
,
out
of
the
hyest
heauen
.
So
that
here
it
is
very
plainely
to
be
sene
that
he
abuseth
the
scripture
,
and
peruerteth
the
sence
therof
by
turning
the
truth
of
a
déede
done
in
a
place
materiall
,
into
a
heauenly
and
spirituall
vision
,
whereas
the
sence
of
the
place
is
,
that
first
the
Gospell
should
first
begin
to
be
preached
at
Ierusalem
,
Ierem
31.
vers.
31.
Psal.
110.1
.
a.
Luke
.
24.47
.
Math.
15.24
.
c.
Ephes.
2.17
.
c.
the
which
being
long
foretould
,
was
by
the
Apostles
of
Christ
most
plentifullye
fulfilled
,
as
we
all
at
this
day
are
witnesses
.
Secondly
HN.
&
his
heyre
Vitels
,
beyng
great
postes
in
his
new
founde
Family
,
herein
do
not
agrée
,
for
Vitels
expoundeth
Sion
to
be
the
Familie
of
Loue
.
HN.
calleth
Sion
heauen
,
so
that
here
it
may
be
affirmed
of
the
one
of
them
,
whiche
some
tyme
the
Papistes
affirme
of
their
schoolemen
:
hic
magister
noster
non
tenetur
.
Herein
our
maisters
saying
is
not
auouchable
for
to
bee
true
.
Furthermore
whereas
HN.
quoteth
this
place
Allegorically
,
it
séemeth
that
his
Reuelation
came
by
the
way
of
an
Allegory
also
,
&
he
would
haue
his
Schollers
fed
with
empty
Reuelations
,
so
that
thereby
the
hunger
they
haue
should
be
satisfied
as
the
virgine
Mary
mentioneth
.
1.
Luke
.
vers.
53.
Scripture
falsefied
by
HN.
Finally
the
thyrd
place
which
cited
out
of
S.
Peter
the
2.
Epistle
.
1.
chap.
is
wholly
falsefied
,
for
that
there
is
no
one
word
in
all
that
place
,
which
maketh
mention
of
any
Reuelation
,
or
of
the
declaryng
of
the
word
of
God
to
any
person
.
The
thyrd
place
which
I
alledged
to
proue
,
that
HN.
boasteth
of
Reuelations
is
taken
out
of
the
Euangelie
cap.
2.
sent.
1.
and
it
conteineth
these
two
especial
partes
.
The
first
is
of
thynges
reueiled
which
are
foure
in
number
:
Thynges
reueiled
.
the
first
is
God
hath
reueiled
vnto
HN.
his
kingdome
,
the
second
his
righteous
iudgementes
,
the
thyrd
the
commyng
of
Christ
in
the
last
tyme
,
fourth
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
.
Math.
25.
vers.
31.
d.
For
proofe
of
the
first
he
alledgeth
Math.
25.
d.
where
is
shewed
in
what
maner
Christ
shall
come
and
reward
euery
man
accordyng
to
his
workes
,
in
the
last
day
of
the
generall
Iudgement
.
Now
if
this
hath
bene
reueiled
vnto
HN.
then
belyke
that
of
Christes
commyng
was
then
reueiled
when
Christ
came
,
but
Christs
last
commyng
in
his
glorious
kingdome
(
wherof
S.
Mathew
maketh
mention
.
25.
vers.
31.
)
is
not
yet
come
:
for
if
he
were
come
our
mortall
should
put
on
immortalitie
,
and
our
corruptible
be
without
corruption
.
&c.
Cor.
15.
vers.
52.53
.
But
as
yet
we
haue
not
made
this
chaunge
,
neither
is
death
swallowed
vp
in
victory
,
which
shall
then
come
to
passe
sayth
S.
Paule
vers.
54.
Therfore
HN.
hath
vaynly
affirmed
that
he
hath
sene
Christ
reuealed
in
his
kyngdome
,
vnlesse
it
be
possible
that
the
resurrection
be
already
past
:
which
if
HN.
doth
confesse
then
shall
I
tell
him
further
.
But
if
it
be
not
passed
(
as
by
S.
Paules
wordes
Then
shall
that
come
to
passe
which
is
written
.
&c.
it
is
surely
witnessed
that
it
is
not
,
)
then
HN.
hath
a
quicke
eye
sight
,
which
can
sée
things
so
long
before
they
are
able
to
be
sene
.
The
second
place
by
him
cited
is
taken
out
of
the
Actes
the
16.
chapter
,
Act.
16.17
.
d.
where
there
is
nothyng
that
tendeth
that
way
.
The
17.
chap.
d.
vers.
31.
there
is
,
that
all
the
world
shal
be
iudged
by
Christ
,
because
he
was
raysed
vp
from
the
dead
to
that
end
.
The
meaning
of
this
place
is
all
one
with
the
former
:
this
place
is
by
HN.
abused
in
that
he
applyeth
it
to
him selfe
,
that
he
is
raysed
from
the
dead
to
iudge
the
world
.
&c.
This
often
tymes
he
wresteth
in
diuers
of
his
bookes
to
this
end
.
First
in
his
Exposition
vpon
the
Beliefe
sect.
28.
publishing
of
the
peace
.
1.
cap.
sent.
16.
D.
11.
Epist.
cap.
1.
sent.
9.
c.
&
ibid.
cap.
5.
sent.
10.
c.
and
Euang.
cap.
3.
senten
.
5.
&
cap.
28.
sent.
3.
&
cap.
34.
senten
.
1
,
&
cap.
35.
senten
.
14.
The
whiche
Assertion
beyng
grosly
wicked
in
that
it
robbeth
Christ
of
his
honor
,
hauyng
somewhat
touched
it
before
,
I
spare
to
speake
further
,
referryng
the
Reader
both
for
the
sence
of
the
place
and
the
confutation
of
HN.
his
errour
grounded
thereon
,
Fol.
2.
b.
Fol.
61.
b.
vnto
M.
Knewstubs
Confutation
.
Where
the
same
is
fully
satisfied
.
As
for
the
place
alledged
out
of
S.
Iude
,
it
goeth
most
commonly
in
all
HN.
his
bookes
,
which
I
haue
sene
,
with
the
17.
of
the
Actes
and
Math.
25.
so
that
place
is
altogether
very
vnskilfully
cited
and
onely
is
brought
in
lyke
a
mute
vpon
a
scaffold
,
which
departeth
dumbe
.
When
I
shall
perceiue
the
application
therof
,
I
shall
aunswere
more
at
large
.
Now
for
the
second
point
of
the
first
part
.
vz
the
righteous
iudgements
of
God
are
declared
vnto
HN
,
he
auoucheth
no
proofe
to
verifie
it
,
and
albeit
God
reueiles
his
iudgements
that
is
both
his
word
to
instruct
,
as
also
his
iudgementes
agaynst
the
wicked
,
Psal.
119.164
.
that
is
his
sword
to
deuoure
,
if
HN.
were
one
that
were
méeke
the
Lord
would
guide
him
in
iudgement
Psal.
25.9
.
But
because
his
speaches
testifie
that
he
feareth
not
God
,
therfore
the
Lordes
secrets
are
not
reueiled
vnto
him
.
vers.
14.
e.
The
thyrd
point
,
of
HN.
his
Reuelation
,
vid.
the
commyng
of
Christ
in
the
last
tyme
,
is
all
one
agréeyng
with
the
first
.
His
last
and
fourth
note
videl.
that
the
Resurrection
is
reuealed
vnto
him
is
not
so
euident
as
he
thought
to
haue
made
it
.
For
the
places
by
him
alledged
out
of
Ezechiell
.
37.9.10
.
vers.
b.
proue
that
the
Israelites
should
certainly
returne
out
of
Captiuitie
,
and
this
was
confirmed
vnto
them
,
by
the
visible
signe
of
the
raysing
of
dead
bones
,
that
God
was
able
to
do
the
one
,
as
the
other
.
Howbeit
yet
I
sée
not
how
hereupon
HN.
would
conclud
his
Reuelation
concernyng
the
Resurrection
,
for
that
this
place
hath
not
any
such
meanyng
.
The
place
of
Iohn
.
5.
c.
vers.
28.29
.
truly
proueth
the
Resurrection
,
yet
it
mentioneth
not
one
word
of
Reuelation
.
Rom.
8.
b.
11.
vers
.
proueth
that
as
God
was
able
to
rayse
vp
Christ
beyng
dead
,
accordyng
to
his
manhode
,
so
is
God
able
to
rayse
vs
vp
that
be
his
Children
,
both
in
soule
and
body
to
his
eternall
kyngdome
.
The
Philipians
.
3.
b.
11.
vers
.
S.
Paule
sheweth
to
attaine
vnto
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
was
his
great
desire
:
where
these
wordes
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
are
not
taken
(
as
HN.
would
séeme
to
alledge
by
his
knittyng
them
with
them
which
went
before
,
conteinyng
the
same
matter
)
for
the
Resurrection
of
the
body
before
euerlastyng
lyfe
it selfe
,
and
the
participation
therof
after
the
Resurrection
with
the
chosen
Saintes
of
God
.
1.
Thes.
4.17
.
d.
and
1.
Cor.
5.
vers.
4.
a.
So
that
HN.
very
vnskilfully
hath
alledged
this
place
for
the
Resurrection
which
albeit
it
were
by
him
rightly
quoted
,
yet
sée
I
not
how
thereupon
his
proposition
concernyng
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
is
reueiled
vnto
HN.
should
be
rightly
concluded
.
The
second
part
conteineth
the
person
vnto
whom
this
Reueilation
was
declared
,
Vnto
whome
reueiled
.
Vz.
vnto
HN.
where
HN.
because
of
euill
neighbours
is
forced
with
shame
enough
to
blase
his
owne
commendations
,
videl.
that
he
was
an
elect
vessell
.
Rom.
1.1
.
it
is
read
of
S.
Paule
that
he
termeth
him selfe
to
be
put
a
part
to
preach
the
Gospell
of
God
.
This
was
affirmed
of
him
,
first
because
his
callyng
was
miraculous
and
extraordinary
,
as
also
because
the
sonne
of
God
in
the
Actes
geueth
him
the
same
title
,
he
is
sayth
he
,
Actes
.
9.
v.
15.
vnto
me
a
chosen
vessell
.
&c.
now
when
HN.
can
iustifie
his
callyng
to
haue
bene
such
as
S.
Paules
was
,
then
he
shall
proue
some
what
,
in
the
meane
tyme
our
skill
is
not
so
meane
as
whensoeuer
he
vseth
to
alledge
Scripture
for
the
phrase
that
by
and
by
it
must
materially
be
vnderstode
as
he
will
haue
vs
take
it
,
or
els
all
is
marred
.
In
the
same
sort
he
abuseth
a
place
taken
out
of
S.
Paul
to
the
Corinthes
Cap.
3.
vers
.
1.
Cor.
3.15
.
Euan.
cap.
1.
sent.
1.
But
these
his
vayne
payntynges
of
his
margent
,
shall
hereafter
make
his
cause
more
odious
vnto
them
,
whiche
will
diligently
labour
to
take
him
haltyng
in
the
alledgyng
of
the
Scriptures
:
for
to
what
purpose
is
it
for
an
Archer
to
doe
as
HN.
doth
to
set
vp
his
markes
and
neuer
commyng
at
them
,
to
raunge
vp
and
downe
the
fieldes
at
rouers
.
But
of
this
somewhat
before
beyng
spoken
,
shall
herein
stay
my
labour
concernyng
that
matter
.
Vnto
the
which
also
HN.
addeth
where
he
heard
these
his
Reuelations
,
videli
.
From
the
mouth
of
God
him selfe
.
3.
From
whence
it
was
reueiled
.
Wherein
he
doth
open
vnto
the
world
his
shameles
and
vayne
boasting
,
beleue
him
he
that
will
.
Exod.
20.19
.
And
if
it
be
truth
that
the
Israelites
were
so
terrified
with
the
voyce
of
God
,
and
that
Christes
voyce
draue
S.
Paule
to
the
grounde
,
Act.
9.4.5
.
&
22.1.2.26.14
.
with
the
wonderfull
maiestie
therof
and
the
brightnes
of
his
countenaunce
?
Which
voyce
also
did
smite
the
souldiours
to
ground
:
Iohn
.
18.6
.
The
force
and
the
working
wherof
,
and
how
mighty
the
operation
therof
is
,
Psal.
29.
holy
Dauid
declareth
at
large
by
many
effectes
in
the
29.
Psalme
through
out
.
Now
then
if
this
be
true
that
God
in
his
law
hath
thus
thundred
,
thereby
to
kéepe
vs
in
obedience
to
be
wholy
subiect
vnto
him
,
how
can
HN.
auouch
it
to
be
true
,
that
he
affirmeth
hee
hath
heard
these
his
Reuelations
,
From
the
mouth
of
God
him selfe
.
We
know
very
well
(
as
many
I
meane
as
are
the
beloued
of
the
Lord
)
that
Reueilations
haue
bene
of
old
,
Heb.
1.1
.
but
they
are
not
néedefull
.
God
in
tymes
past
in
diuers
maners
spake
in
the
old
tyme
by
the
Prophetes
,
vnto
our
Fathers
,
but
in
these
last
dayes
he
hath
spoken
vnto
vs
by
his
some
.
Miracles
serued
the
Church
in
her
swadlyng
clothes
,
but
now
fayth
is
sealed
by
the
death
of
Christ
:
and
to
cry
for
further
miracles
were
to
crucifie
the
sonne
of
God
a
fresh
,
and
to
make
a
mocke
of
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
.
Hath
the
earthly
father
an
inward
care
to
leaue
his
sonne
his
will
sealed
with
his
owne
seale
,
and
subscribed
with
his
owne
hand
,
to
auoyde
contention
,
and
to
cease
strife
:
and
shal
not
Iesus
Christ
the
sonne
,
of
the
most
wise
God
,
which
sonne
to
testifie
his
loue
towardes
vs
,
often
calleth
him selfe
the
sonne
of
man
,
shall
not
the
loue
of
his
manhode
and
the
vnspeakeable
wisedome
of
his
Godhead
prouide
for
the
safe
and
quyet
gouernement
of
his
owne
house
,
which
so
dearely
with
his
hart
bloud
hee
hath
purged
and
made
cleane
?
Thus
then
we
sée
that
HN.
his
bragges
be
but
bables
,
and
triffles
that
he
boasteth
he
will
declare
the
secret
Misteries
of
God
,
and
make
relation
of
thynges
hidden
from
the
beginnyng
of
the
world
.
Sathan
albeit
he
hath
taken
vpon
him
the
shape
of
an
Aungell
of
light
,
Gal.
1.8
.
yet
if
he
in
the
likenesse
of
the
most
glorious
Aungell
in
heauen
will
teach
vs
,
or
shall
preach
vnto
vs
any
other
Gospell
,
then
we
haue
receaued
,
be
he
ten
thousand
tymes
accursed
.
But
this
doctrine
,
as
it
alwayes
hath
bene
peculiar
vnto
the
Papistes
,
Libertines
,
and
especially
the
Anabaptistes
,
for
that
they
are
mighty
in
such
kynde
of
proofes
:
as
for
the
true
Church
,
it
neither
vseth
,
nor
alloweth
any
such
doctrine
of
Reuelations
,
as
HN.
in
this
place
dreameth
of
:
onely
it
is
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
truth
of
Gods
word
,
without
any
further
search
after
fonde
and
curious
visions
,
Deut.
13.1.2
.
a.
&
30.12
.
Esay
.
8.19
.
Actes
.
10.5
.
Luke
.
16.30
.
Gallat.
1.8
.
Apoc.
2.25
.
Rom.
1.16
.
2.
Tim.
3.17
.
d.
Iam.
1.21
.
which
are
expresly
forbidden
by
the
written
word
of
God
,
and
holy
Scripture
,
which
onely
is
the
power
of
God
vnto
saluation
to
saue
the
soules
of
Gods
people
:
But
of
Reuelations
,
and
extraordinary
declarations
of
Gods
word
hetherto
,
for
the
9.
Article
.
ARTICLE
.
10.
of
HN.
Of
Shrift
.
ANd
vnto
their
Elders
(
priuately
)
must
they
confesse
all
their
sinnes
,
and
make
their
lyfe
naked
,
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
13.
sent.
12.
and
bare
before
them
.
Theophilus
.
FOr
how
should
they
otherwise
receiue
counsell
,
to
auoyde
the
same
?
and
thereto
it
is
spoken
,
as
reade
forth
the
text
,
and
leaue
your
priuate
addition
.
(
as
priuately
.
)
William
Wilkinson
.
THe
most
conuenient
method
to
deale
with
this
,
as
with
all
the
rest
of
HN.
his
erroneous
,
Brief
rehearsall
of
the
Familie
,
pag.
2.
lin.
3.
1.
Guiltie
by
their
own
writynges
.
and
absurd
Paradoxes
in
my
iudgement
is
,
first
,
because
the
Famblers
vse
to
cauil
,
that
they
are
falsly
and
vniustly
burthened
;
neither
can
that
be
proued
by
them
wherewith
they
are
charged
,
by
their
owne
wrightinges
to
conuince
them
,
to
be
guiltye
of
that
which
is
layd
agaynst
them
.
Secondly
to
examine
their
groundes
&
proofes
,
2.
Proofe
of
groundes
quoted
by
the
Fam.
whereby
they
labour
to
auouch
their
heresie
to
be
the
truth
.
Thirdly
to
shew
what
parteners
and
fellowes
they
haue
of
other
heretiques
,
3.
Fellowes
to
the
Fam.
in
their
heresie
.
who
?
which
haue
either
held
the
same
heresie
or
hauyng
held
it
,
haue
maintained
it
by
the
same
profes
,
that
they
doe
.
The
Fa.
wherein
they
swarue
from
the
Scripture
.
Lastly
to
shew
wherein
they
in
their
opinions
doe
disagrée
from
the
holy
scriptures
,
&
the
iudgement
of
some
wrighters
concerning
the
same
,
which
order
he
that
well
considereth
the
former
Articles
,
shall
sée
hath
by
me
ben
obserued
heretofore
.
For
the
first
pointe
that
HN.
and
the
Familie
hould
an
erroneous
confession
of
sinnes
,
and
a
kinde
of
shrift
more
then
Popish
,
shall
not
néede
any
long
probation
out
of
their
wrightinges
.
For
that
the
Elder
Theophilus
,
confesseth
the
same
boulstering
vp
his
asseueration
with
this
interrogatorye
.
For
how
should
they
otherwise
receiue
counsell
to
auoyd
the
Fami
.
&c.
Yet
will
I
adde
a
place
or
twaine
out
of
HN.
to
make
the
matter
more
cleare
,
that
hereafter
it
be
not
doubted
of
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
11
sent.
7.
b.
Let
all
your
counsayles
,
enterprises
,
purposes
,
will
,
&
deeds
,
(
whether
they
be
then
secret
,
or
manifest
)
appeare
at
all
tymes
naked
,
and
bare
before
your
Elders
.
Eccle.
4.
&c.
Ibid.
cap.
11.
sent.
20.
d.
But
if
ye
chaunce
to
offend
in
committing
any
misdeeds
yet
binde
not
in
any
case
your
hart
thereon
:
(
Eccle.
5.
a.
)
neither
yet
feare
you
to
be
ashamed
(
Eccl.
4.
Esay
.
29.
falsefied
Ierem.
23.
c.
)
to
confesse
the
same
before
God
.
(
Pro.
28.
b.
Esay
.
29.
b.
Ierem.
23.
c.
&
Esdras
.
16.
g.
)
and
the
priestes
your
Elders
,
but
let
it
appeare
apparauntly
before
them
.
&c.
sent.
21.
22.
23.
30.
Ibid.
cap.
13.
sent.
12.
c.
fol.
31
Fourthly
it
is
expedient
that
they
should
(
Prou.
28.
b.
Eccle.
4.
c.
&
17.
b.
Iam.
5.
b.
)
make
manifest
their
whole
harte
,
with
all
their
counsels
,
mindes
,
willes
,
and
thoughtes
,
together
with
all
their
doinges
,
dealinges
,
and
exercises
,
naked
and
bare
before
the
Eldest
in
the
Familye
of
Loue
:
are
not
couer
(
Esay
.
29.
b.
4.
Esdr.
16.
g.
)
or
hide
any
thing
(
be
it
what
it
is
)
before
him
.
Also
whereunto
their
inclination
,
kinde
,
and
nature
draweth
them
and
all
therewith
they
become
tempted
or
assaulted
in
their
hartes
.
The
like
place
is
in
his
Documentall
sentences
.
cap.
4.
sent.
3.
fol.
9.
b.
&
cap.
13.
sent.
18.
fol.
28.
g.
&
cap.
15.
sent.
6.
fol.
33.
g.
and
cap.
16.
sent.
4.
fol.
36.
b.
the
young
Famlers
must
make
manifest
themselues
,
and
their
whole
harts
dealing
and
inclination
to
the
Elders
in
the
Familye
of
Loue
.
That
there
is
a
confession
in
the
Family
of
HN.
more
streight
then
euer
was
in
the
tyme
of
Popery
is
manifest
,
for
that
the
one
(
namely
the
Fami
.
)
requireth
the
very
thoughtes
,
and
naturall
inclinations
,
which
no
man
is
able
to
expresse
,
for
that
he
knoweth
them
not
.
Psal
,
19.12
.
but
the
other
(
Videl
.
Papistrye
)
demaundeth
but
a
confession
of
the
outward
act
committed
,
which
in
respect
of
the
other
is
more
easely
to
be
performed
,
though
in
respect
of
the
written
worde
both
are
false
,
and
vtterly
absurd
,
as
by
HN.
his
owne
wordes
hath
ben
sufficient
playnely
declared
:
now
by
what
groundes
&
engines
he
would
build
vp
this
his
heape
of
confusion
,
that
remaineth
briefly
to
be
considered
.
His
profes
which
he
vseth
are
all
drawne
either
from
the
scripture
Canonical
,
or
Apocripha
.
For
the
last
,
Profes
Apocripha
.
in
the
iudgement
of
all
learned
men
it
enforceth
not
any
necessitye
of
doctrine
,
2.
Mach.
12.44
.
&
14.
cap.
ve.
41.
either
by
precept
or
example
therein
conteined
,
as
may
by
exceptions
taken
at
diuers
places
thereof
be
substantially
confirmed
.
Yet
least
our
Familye
should
boast
they
cannot
be
aunswered
to
the
first
place
.
Eccle.
4.26
.
d.
shame
not
to
confesse
thy
sinnes
,
&c.
that
is
,
if
any
man
that
is
a
brother
walke
inordinately
,
and
be
thereof
admonished
according
as
Christ
our
Sauiour
commaundeth
,
or
if
he
be
an
open
enemie
&
haue
dew
admonition
,
Ephe.
5.
with
such
an
one
we
ought
not
to
be
conuersaunt
,
neither
to
haue
fellowship
with
the
vnfruiteful
workes
of
darknes
,
but
rather
we
must
reproue
him
,
Iohn
.
9.34
.
Math.
14.4
.
and
he
that
being
so
reproued
is
ashamed
and
amendeth
not
is
a
wicked
man
,
as
in
the
Gospell
is
to
be
séene
by
the
example
of
the
pharisies
and
Herod
.
The
second
place
Eccle.
17.18
.
2.
place
aunswered
.
Eccle.
17.18
.
b.
b.
proueth
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
For
it
sheweth
that
God
seeth
all
our
sins
,
it
speakes
not
a
word
of
confession
vnto
any
man
,
the
which
place
he
borrowed
of
Peter
Lombard
,
Lib.
4.
distinct.
17.
a.
but
erred
in
this
that
neither
he
himselfe
nor
the
Papistes
whence
he
had
it
,
doth
apply
it
to
the
purpose
.
The
third
place
which
he
citeth
out
of
the
Apocripha
Scripture
hath
these
wordes
.
4.
Esdr.
16.57.58
.
g.
When
your
sinnes
are
brought
forth
before
men
:
ye
shall
be
confounded
and
your
own
sinnes
shal
stand
as
your
accusers
in
that
day
.
HN.
when
he
findeth
these
wordes
sins
shall
be
brought
forth
before
men
,
thinketh
there
is
no
remedie
but
néeds
it
must
be
vnderstode
of
Auriculer
confession
in
his
Louely
Fami
.
Vers.
58.
The
which
sence
the
very
next
wordes
vers.
58.
improue
,
shewing
the
former
reueiling
of
sinnes
before
men
to
be
ment
of
the
opening
of
sin
at
the
day
of
iudgement
,
How
will
you
hide
your
sinnes
before
God
and
his
Angels
.
which
thing
is
also
to
be
noted
in
the
same
sence
.
Apoc.
21.
b.
12.
Math.
25.
v.
31.
The
which
places
albeit
he
draweth
them
by
the
puddles
wherein
the
Papistes
haue
defiled
them
,
yet
he
vsing
them
in
his
bookes
very
oft
ouerséeth
himselfe
in
that
there
is
no
such
thing
to
proue
by
them
for
the
which
he
doth
alledge
them
.
HN.
his
Canonicall
proofes
.
Prou.
28.13
.
b.
The
profes
out
of
the
Canonicall
Scripture
are
in
number
4.
the
first
out
of
the
Prouerbes
which
sayth
:
He
that
hideth
his
sinnes
shall
not
prosper
,
is
to
be
expounded
by
the
place
of
S.
Iohn
.
1.
Iohn
.
1.8.9
.
Prou.
20.9
.
Eccl.
7.20
.
2.
Chron.
6.36
.
1.
Kyng
.
8.46
.
If
we
say
we
haue
no
sinne
,
we
deceiue
our selues
.
&
by
many
other
places
of
Scripture
that
no
man
is
voyd
of
sinne
,
wherein
HN.
sheweth
that
he
is
wonderfull
bewitched
alleadging
that
for
him
which
is
directly
agaynst
his
doctrine
of
perfection
wherof
the
Fam.
boast
so
often
.
2.
Epist.
to
M.
Rogers
.
pag.
86.
The
second
place
out
of
S.
Iames.
5.
chap.
16.
v.
b.
Confesse
your
sinnes
one
to
another
.
Where
the
illuminated
Elder
in
the
Loue
,
must
likewise
confesse
his
sinnes
to
the
single
minded
on
s
,
and
to
those
which
stand
welwilling
vnto
his
instructions
as
well
as
the
simple
disciple
must
confesse
to
the
Elder
in
the
Familie
.
But
the
Elder
sinneth
not
,
therefore
the
young
mynded
ones
ought
not
to
confesse
vnto
them
,
HN.
borroweth
of
Poperie
.
for
that
such
confession
is
mutuall
and
from
either
to
other
,
but
this
place
is
likewise
taken
from
the
Romish
Cleargie
.
For
they
long
before
HN.
was
borne
,
M.
Sentences
.
4.
booke
Dist.
16.
a
abused
it
vnto
Auriculer
shriftes
and
Lenton
confession
.
Wherein
also
they
argue
not
amongest
themseles
.
For
D.
Scotus
sayth
:
Ibid.
Distinct.
17
Scotus
quaest.
1.
(
vpon
the
same
place
from
whence
HN.
hath
filched
this
text
.
)
Nec
mihi
videtur
hoc
praeceptum
dedisse
Iacobus
,
nec
a
Christo
acceptum
promulgasse
.
In
my
iudgement
Iames
gaue
not
this
commaundement
,
neither
had
he
from
Christ
any
such
authoritye
:
and
the
M.
of
the
sentences
,
albeit
he
had
alledged
it
before
vnto
the
same
purpose
,
yet
in
the
conclusion
he
putteth
a
great
doubt
thereof
.
And
Gratian
sayth
:
De
Poenitendis
.
1.
quamuis
plenitudo
.
M.
Hardyng
.
fol.
71.
a.
speaking
of
the
obseruing
or
not
obseruing
of
this
confession
.
Whether
of
these
two
opinions
it
were
better
to
follow
,
it
is
left
to
the
discretion
of
the
reader
,
for
either
side
is
fauoured
by
wise
and
godly
men
.
Also
M.
Harding
a
great
proctour
of
such
popish
palterye
affirmeth
that
the
expresse
terme
of
secret
confession
is
seldome
mentioned
in
the
auntient
Fathers
.
Thus
we
see
wherein
HN.
and
the
Papistes
agrée
in
the
alledgyng
of
these
two
places
as
for
the
other
two
places
.
Esay
.
29.
b.
and
Ieremy
.
23.
HN.
falsefieth
the
Scripture
.
c.
they
are
vtterly
falsefied
,
for
they
haue
not
any
one
word
which
HN.
quoteth
them
for
.
But
straunge
doctrine
will
haue
straunge
doctours
,
and
children
not
legitimate
when
they
come
to
claime
inheritance
as
they
bring
forged
euidence
,
so
must
néedes
their
seales
be
counterfeit
.
Lastly
to
shew
whence
this
doctrine
of
Confession
of
sinnes
enseweth
,
as
it
is
very
easy
,
so
néede
we
not
in
this
part
to
vse
any
long
or
tedious
circumstaunce
.
The
Appollogie
of
the
English
Church
refuseth
it
for
Catholicke
.
Cap.
2.
diuis.
2.
M.
Harding
fighteth
for
it
with
tooth
and
naile
,
to
the
which
if
the
diligent
reader
will
haue
recourse
for
his
further
instruction
he
shall
finde
this
question
handled
at
large
,
Bysh.
of
Salisbury
defenc
.
of
the
Apollog
.
pag.
167.
168.
174.
175.
180.
181.
187.
188.
and
learnedly
debated
.
ARTICLE
.
11.
HN.
Gospell
a
litterall
seruice
.
Lam.
com
.
s
.
7.
1.
Exhor.
cap.
16
sent.
17.
&
sent.
3.4
.
THey
mislyke
of
the
ministrye
of
the
worde
and
terme
it
a
ceremoniall
seruice
inuented
by
man
,
a
false
Gods
seruice
a
seruice
,
of
the
letter
.
Theophilus
.
THat
is
vntrue
,
read
the
lamentable
complaynt
,
sent.
6.
7.
and
the
rest
also
,
and
consider
better
thereof
,
least
you
vtterly
shame
your selfe
.
William
Wilkinson
.
WHether
there
be
any
truth
taught
without
the
Familye
of
HN.
and
of
the
calling
of
him
,
that
hath
or
shall
teach
any
thing
which
the
Fami
.
shall
not
lyke
of
,
I
haue
somewhat
before
touched
,
the
which
that
it
yet
may
be
more
manifest
both
for
the
thing
taught
and
the
person
that
is
the
teacher
,
in
this
and
the
next
Article
is
to
be
handled
more
at
large
.
And
though
that
those
which
know
not
Theophilus
bringing
vp
,
may
by
vnséemely
and
vnciuile
speach
,
thinke
it
to
haue
ben
very
rude
,
in
that
at
the
first
stoppe
he
breatheth
out
into
this
homely
phrase
,
that
is
vntrue
,
and
ye
vtterly
shame
your selfe
,
yet
being
somewhat
acquainted
,
and
hauing
as
his
phrase
is
an
experimentall
knowledge
of
his
modestie
,
I
toke
him
better
then
he
meaneth
,
not
measuring
him
by
his
owne
elwand
.
For
I
wot
well
it
alwayes
will
be
truth
that
the
ould
Oratour
sayth
to
his
frend
Qui
semel
vericundiae
fines
transiliuerit
&c.
He
that
once
hath
raunged
without
the
listes
of
honestye
,
he
without
all
hoe
must
néedes
be
impudent
.
To
proue
that
I
haue
vnderstode
amisse
,
and
falsified
HN.
his
meaning
in
my
places
which
I
haue
set
downe
:
Theophilus
referreth
me
to
the
Lamentable
complaint
.
to
the
same
sect
which
I
quoted
before
,
thinking
(
belike
)
the
if
I
looked
againe
I
should
finde
it
otherwise
in
the
section
6.7
.
The
words
that
I
misliked
in
that
place
are
these
.
Euen
as
partely
that
same
is
well
knowen
and
become
manifest
vnto
vs
of
certaine
,
namely
of
those
which
are
the
auncientest
in
the
scripturlearnednes
or
principallest
in
the
Ceremonye
seruice
,
which
haue
made
vp
themselues
agaynst
the
truth
of
Gods
testimonies
,
and
his
promises
agaynst
the
holy
spirite
of
Christ
,
and
agaynst
the
Loue
,
&c.
This
place
whome
HN.
in
playne
wordes
auoucheth
that
the
Auncientest
(
that
is
the
Bishops
,
and
reuerend
Fathers
,
Ceremonie
seruice
.
and
preachers
of
the
word
)
in
the
Scripture
learnednes
the
principallest
in
the
Ceremonye
seruice
&c.
is
that
wherewith
I
charged
him
.
The
same
is
more
euidently
also
to
be
sene
.
1.
False
God
seruice
.
Exhor.
cap.
15.
sentence
.
8.
and
10.
c.
which
is
a
slaunderous
and
a
blasphemous
section
,
which
because
it
is
tedious
I
refraine
to
set
downe
verbatim
after
HN.
his
copie
.
And
Chapt.
16.
sent.
3.
HN.
1.
exhort
.
cap.
16.
sent.
3.
For
certaine
take
in
hand
&
vse
out
of
the
imagination
of
the
knowledge
whereon
they
set
their
hartes
at
peace
,
Col.
2.
b.
false
God
seruices
which
they
notwithstandyng
institute
or
bryng
in
for
true
God
seruices
,
Religions
,
Lawes
,
and
Commaundementes
of
God
:
and
plant
the
same
knowledge
into
the
people
as
though
they
ought
of
right
to
be
obedient
thereunto
.
And
sent.
14.
Dare
any
man
teach
or
set
forth
any
thyng
through
the
imagination
of
the
knowledge
(
whether
he
then
haue
taken
on
the
same
out
of
the
learnednesse
of
the
Scriptures
,
or
out
of
his
good
thinking
wisedome
as
a
word
or
Commaundement
of
the
Lord
?
or
yet
to
institute
any
seruices
out
of
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
accordyng
to
his
good
thinking
,
HN.
maketh
the
Gospell
cause
of
discention
.
and
so
to
plucke
or
make
subiect
the
hartes
of
men
,
to
dissention
thereunder
?
&c.
sent.
15.
16.
By
all
the
which
places
it
is
manifest
,
what
opinion
he
hath
of
the
preachyng
of
Gods
word
,
that
it
is
but
an
institute
knowledge
inuented
by
mans
wit
,
to
the
bredyng
of
discord
&
dissention
,
then
the
which
I
say
not
what
Papist
,
what
Atheist
,
or
Macheuile
in
the
world
could
write
or
inuent
any
thyng
more
vngodly
.
Besides
this
I
am
able
to
auouch
by
myne
own
experience
that
some
,
with
whom
I
haue
conferred
,
which
haue
affirmed
,
that
the
Scripture
is
to
hard
for
a
simple
man
,
and
therfore
the
bookes
of
HN.
do
make
a
more
easie
passage
,
and
geue
a
readyer
way
to
the
vnderstandyng
therof
.
In
somuch
as
when
that
the
Elders
haue
perswaded
any
man
to
become
their
sectarie
,
they
haue
for
a
tyme
taken
all
the
bookes
of
holy
Scriptures
from
him
,
and
all
other
bookes
altogether
and
geue
him
the
bookes
of
HN.
to
meditate
,
and
be
exercised
in
,
and
this
is
that
which
HN.
him selfe
exhorteth
them
after
this
sort
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
1.
sent.
39.
Glasse
your
beyng
and
minde
in
the
glasse
of
righteousnes
Iam.
1.
c.
and
behold
therein
how
many
spottes
and
wrinkles
there
are
yet
in
you
.
Wherein
he
sheweth
that
he
preferreth
his
booke
,
which
he
termeth
the
Glasse
of
righteousnesse
,
HN.
preferreth
his
own
bookes
before
the
Scriptures
.
before
the
word
of
God
,
in
referryng
them
thereunto
for
to
espy
the
spottes
of
sinne
,
cleane
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
,
which
teacheth
vs
that
the
knowledge
of
sinne
commeth
by
the
law
.
Rom.
7.7
.
And
this
he
doth
not
in
this
place
alone
but
also
almost
at
the
end
of
euery
Chapter
in
his
Euang.
This
horrible
treason
agaynst
God
and
his
word
,
as
it
would
make
any
Christian
hart
to
melt
,
so
is
it
not
for
the
manifest
impietie
therof
by
many
argumentes
or
places
so
much
to
be
confuted
,
as
by
the
losse
of
the
lyues
of
such
gracelesse
Atheistes
to
be
chastised
,
which
the
sooner
shall
stay
,
if
those
to
whom
the
Lord
hath
committed
the
care
of
his
Church
,
and
gouernaunce
of
this
common
wealth
,
shal
by
some
waight
of
seuere
,
and
sharpe
lawes
kéepe
vnder
so
horrible
impietie
and
blasphemy
agaynst
the
sonne
of
God
.
For
herein
is
the
infection
more
pestilent
that
the
bookes
of
HN.
beyng
made
of
equall
countenaunce
with
the
word
of
God
,
the
writynges
of
HN.
are
receiued
as
a
playne
and
easie
truth
,
the
word
of
God
either
wholy
abandoned
,
and
set
aside
,
or
els
read
by
the
ouersight
and
allowance
of
their
Elders
,
who
often
tyme
dust
the
beames
of
the
truth
,
by
their
vayne
Allegories
and
idle
Expositions
.
But
this
is
the
iudgement
of
God
,
which
is
iustly
in
great
measure
come
vpon
vs
,
that
whilest
diuers
of
the
ministers
of
the
word
haue
not
preached
the
word
as
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
people
haue
heard
it
as
the
word
of
man
,
it
is
come
to
passe
I
say
that
our
eyes
are
blynded
least
we
should
sée
,
and
our
eares
waxed
deafe
least
we
should
heare
,
our
hartes
are
waxed
dull
least
we
should
beleue
,
and
so
the
secret
though
iust
punishment
of
hardnes
of
hart
is
come
vpon
vs
:
so
that
thereby
euery
day
we
are
nearer
hell
then
other
.
For
what
wickednes
can
be
compared
with
this
,
or
what
blasphemie
hath
the
world
euer
bene
witnes
of
the
like
,
that
the
fonde
nature
of
our
flesh
as
a
swift
streame
hath
caryed
vs
to
the
depth
of
such
impietie
,
that
we
should
loade
and
burthen
the
blessed
word
of
the
eternall
God
with
such
intemperate
and
graceles
tauntes
,
as
to
doubt
whether
the
truth
be
the
truth
or
no.
Well
,
I
say
no
more
,
but
he
that
is
filthy
let
him
be
filthy
still
.
And
that
Argument
,
which
S.
Paule
thinketh
to
be
of
such
weight
to
proue
his
preachyng
to
haue
bene
the
vndoubted
truth
of
God
,
the
same
would
I
vse
to
perswade
all
such
as
wauer
in
the
truth
therof
,
2.
Cor.
13.5
.
Proue
your selues
whether
ye
are
in
the
fayth
,
examine
your selues
,
knowe
ye
not
your
owne
selues
how
that
Iesus
Christ
is
in
you
except
ye
be
cast
awayes
?
&c.
Wherein
S.
Paule
appealeth
vnto
their
owne
conscience
to
approue
the
certaintie
of
his
doctrine
&
truth
of
his
Apostleshyp
:
Right
so
say
I
vnto
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
that
whereas
they
affirme
we
teach
nothyng
,
but
our
owne
good
thinkyng
,
I
demaunde
of
them
when
they
heare
the
word
of
God
preached
,
and
their
consciences
shaken
with
the
terrour
thereof
,
if
all
their
glory
in
their
perfection
(
wherof
they
rather
boast
in
worde
,
then
in
déede
are
partakers
of
)
if
all
the
figge
leaues
,
which
they
haue
so
fondly
sewed
together
be
able
to
garde
them
that
they
quake
and
quiuer
not
,
when
the
Lord
out
of
the
mouth
of
his
Ministers
begynneth
to
menace
them
.
If
they
tremble
at
the
preachyng
of
the
word
of
God
,
why
then
do
they
make
accompt
of
it
,
but
as
a
vocall
word
,
&
outward
sounde
?
Why
acknowledge
they
not
that
the
workyng
thereof
is
mighty
,
that
it
pearceth
like
a
two
edged
sword
and
entreth
into
the
deuidyng
of
the
soule
and
the
spirite
.
4.
Heb.
12.
If
they
haue
no
féelyng
of
the
word
,
1.
Corin.
4.3.4
.
when
it
is
preached
vnto
them
,
then
is
the
Gospell
therfore
hid
vnto
them
,
because
the
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
the
eyes
of
their
myndes
,
that
the
brightnes
of
the
sonne
of
God
should
shine
vnto
them
:
but
in
this
world
in
some
measure
the
darknes
of
the
world
to
come
is
begon
in
them
,
wherein
is
wéepyng
and
gnashyng
of
téeth
:
beyng
farther
gone
in
this
lyfe
in
their
impietie
then
Foelix
the
prophane
Deputie
of
Iudaea
,
which
when
he
heard
S.
Paule
preach
of
righteousnesse
,
Act.
24.26
.
and
temperaunce
,
and
the
iudgementes
of
the
world
to
come
,
hee
trembled
and
was
affrayde
.
Which
tremblyng
and
quakyng
of
him
which
was
an
vnchristianed
Heathen
man
,
shall
condemne
the
lose
hearyng
of
Gods
word
in
them
,
whiche
count
them selues
Christians
,
and
yet
performe
nothyng
worthy
of
the
seruauntes
of
Christ
.
Wel
let
vs
learne
hereafter
to
heare
Gods
word
with
a
more
hungry
and
thirsty
soule
,
to
liue
and
dye
thereafter
:
and
as
many
as
rue
vpon
the
state
of
the
poore
seduced
soules
,
made
droncken
with
the
dregges
of
this
so
fond
a
Familie
,
let
them
desire
God
that
as
many
among
them
as
are
appointed
to
be
of
Gods
flocke
may
leaue
to
wander
in
the
wearynes
of
their
owne
soules
,
and
laying
the
law
of
God
to
their
hartes
,
may
by
the
candle
of
his
truth
sée
from
whence
they
are
fallen
,
and
so
at
the
last
returne
backe
agayne
to
the
Archshepheard
and
Byshop
of
their
soules
.
Amen
.
HN.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16.
sent.
14.
THey
say
the
freedome
which
commeth
by
the
preachyng
of
the
Gospell
,
there
is
not
a
more
wickeder
,
falser
,
nor
an
absurder
,
seducynger
,
arroganter
,
horribler
,
agaynst
God
and
his
vpright
seruice
,
nor
yet
damagefuller
nor
destructionabler
to
the
children
of
men
then
this
.
&c.
Which
freedome
also
he
termeth
,
Ibid.
sent.
13.
a
spirituall
pride
(
Apoc.
17.
a.
18.
a.
21.
HN.
quoteth
scripture
in
vaine
.
b.
there
is
no
such
places
that
hath
any
such
word
as
he
doth
alledge
them
for
)
a
presumption
,
a
great
blasphemyng
of
God
.
Theophilus
.
NOt
so
.
But
that
which
is
taken
on
presumptuously
out
of
the
learnednes
of
the
letter
,
or
out
of
the
imagination
of
the
knowledge
,
by
the
vnrenewed
man
for
a
word
or
commaundement
of
God
,
to
a
breedyng
of
dissention
,
and
captiuatyng
of
mens
hartes
,
vnto
mens
good
thinking
or
imagination
,
is
the
worst
or
falsest
fredome
,
as
true
it
is
.
&c.
and
blaze
your selfe
therein
.
William
Wilkinson
.
HN.
As
in
the
former
part
of
this
Article
,
very
vngraciously
hath
reproched
the
Gospell
,
by
termyng
it
a
ceremonie
seruice
inuented
by
man
,
and
a
seruice
of
the
letter
:
So
in
the
second
part
of
the
same
Article
he
and
his
lewde
Scholler
Theophilus
lay
diuers
accusations
agaynst
the
same
,
prouyng
that
it
is
not
the
true
light
which
we
preach
,
neither
the
Gospell
of
the
Lord
:
first
,
because
it
bringeth
forth
a
most
false
,
absurde
,
seducyng
and
arrogant
fredome
,
horrible
agaynst
God
,
and
his
vpright
seruice
bringing
daunger
and
destruction
vnto
the
children
of
men
.
Vnto
the
which
Theophilus
addeth
a
reason
of
his
maister
HN.
his
Assertion
that
therfore
it
is
false
.
&c.
because
that
we
beyng
vnrenewed
or
vnregenerate
,
out
of
the
learnednes
of
the
letter
,
and
imagination
of
our
owne
knowledge
take
it
vpon
vs
,
because
it
bréedeth
dissention
and
captiuatyng
of
mens
hartes
vnto
mens
good
thinking
therfore
also
is
it
the
falsest
fredome
or
libertie
,
and
I
must
blase
my selfe
therein
,
videl.
to
be
a
false
Libertine
or
Fréeman
.
These
be
the
chiefest
notes
of
the
second
part
of
this
11.
Article
.
The
Gospell
engendreth
a
false
freedome
sayth
HN.
The
first
crime
wherewith
HN.
chargeth
the
ministry
of
the
Gospel
is
,
that
it
engendreth
a
false
freedome
or
libertie
.
The
which
his
accusation
albeit
it
is
slaunderous
and
Godles
,
HN.
rayleth
without
proofe
.
yet
had
it
bene
more
glorious
in
the
sight
of
men
if
in
the
approuing
therof
,
as
he
otherwhiles
doth
,
so
in
the
confirmation
also
he
had
pretended
some
cloke
of
Scripture
,
that
thereby
also
his
meanyng
might
the
playnlier
haue
bene
vnderstode
.
But
seyng
that
neither
in
14.
or
15.
sentences
he
citeth
no
proofe
for
any
such
matters
,
let
vs
examine
his
wordes
,
to
sée
if
his
bare
word
be
sufficient
with
proofe
to
be
our
warrant
that
his
saying
is
true
.
The
string
that
he
harpeth
on
is
the
same
,
that
all
heretiques
and
schismatiques
haue
ben
busie
withall
,
therby
to
draw
(
by
a
plausible
doctrine
)
many
Disciples
after
them
,
videl.
libertie
,
fréedome
.
&c.
And
least
HN.
should
séeme
as
grosse
as
his
brethren
the
impure
Anabaptistes
in
protestyng
to
the
world
an
open
and
carnall
libertie
,
Bulling.
2.
book
2.
&
3.
chap.
by
a
cunnyng
conueighaunce
he
couereth
the
same
,
shewyng
vs
in
two
dishes
one
meat
,
and
onely
telleth
vs
that
they
be
twayne
because
he
sauceth
and
setteth
them
forth
after
a
diuers
fashion
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
15.
sent.
26.
HN.
his
libertie
what
it
is
.
The
liberty
which
he
broacheth
,
he
defineth
after
this
sort
,
when
through
the
ministration
of
the
gracious
word
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
loue
,
man
forgoeth
or
vnbindeth
all
taken
on
knowledge
,
with
the
purging
of
hart
,
spirite
,
&
mynd
is
purged
or
purified
from
all
wicked
nature
(
Rom.
6.
c.
8.
a.
)
whiche
hath
reigned
ouer
hym
,
that
there
dwell
nothyng
in
man
but
the
true
Godhead
with
his
Louely
beyng
of
the
vpright
loue
:
Sent.
28.
HN.
this
he
termeth
a
definition
the
which
he
darkneth
with
many
varying
&
diffuse
termes
,
but
how
like
a
deffinition
it
is
beyng
a
hotch potch
without
forme
or
matter
,
to
him
that
knoweth
what
a
deffinition
is
may
easely
be
disc●●●ed
.
HN.
definition
.
of
libertie
discussed
.
The
partes
whereof
HN.
his
definition
principally
doth
consist
are
in
number
2.
In
the
first
he
requireth
an
vnbyndyng
and
forgoyng
or
as
in
an
other
place
more
fitly
he
termeth
it
an
vnlearnyng
of
all
knowledge
.
The
which
clause
of
this
definition
is
flatly
a
Papisticall
dotage
which
teacheth
Ignoraunce
is
the
mother
of
deuotion
already
confuted
in
this
booke
8.
Article
.
The
second
part
of
his
definition
videl.
a
purging
of
the
spirite
from
all
wicked
nature
,
Bulling.
1.
book
21.
cap.
leafe
.
26.
b.
is
also
playne
Anabaptisticall
which
dreameth
that
it
is
possible
in
this
life
to
come
to
that
perfection
that
men
should
not
sinne
:
whiche
also
our
Familie
mightly
do
maintaine
by
their
open
letters
to
M.
Rogers
in
the
quarell
they
moue
against
his
display
.
Epist.
of
E.
R.
The
last
clause
which
doth
after
a
sorte
expounde
,
this
purging
of
the
spirite
.
&c.
conteineth
this
palpable
absurditie
that
the
true
Godhead
doth
dwell
in
vs
.
Which
was
the
hereticall
fantasie
of
the
Manichies
,
wherof
I
haue
spoken
somewhat
before
:
of
the
which
his
definition
sith
already
euery
part
is
confuted
,
it
shal
in
this
place
spare
me
a
further
labour
.
In
the
definition
(
as
he
termeth
it
)
there
are
contained
diuers
out-roades
&
extrauagant
varying
of
phrases
,
altogether
repugnyng
vnto
Arte
,
which
willeth
that
euery
deffinition
be
as
brief
and
playne
as
possible
may
be
,
yet
is
HN.
his
definition
so
compacted
together
as
if
the
one
part
of
it
stode
at
Collen
and
the
other
at
Amsterdam
:
but
herein
rather
pitie
we
his
folly
,
then
enuy
his
learning
and
dexteritie
in
formyng
a
fit
definition
.
But
seyng
we
haue
founde
fault
with
HN.
his
definition
,
of
the
vpright
fredome
,
The
difinition
of
Christian
libertie
by
the
Scriptures
.
let
vs
sée
if
there
may
a
more
playne
and
pithy
definition
be
drawne
then
erst
he
hath
set
downe
.
Christian
libertie
is
the
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
.
Psal.
32.1
.
a
Rom.
4.8
.
Purchased
by
the
death
of
Christ
,
Rom.
4.25
.
d.
Ephes.
1.7
.
b.
Preached
vnto
vs
by
the
Gospell
.
Ioh.
8.32.2
.
Tim.
1.10
.
c.
sealed
by
the
vse
of
the
word
.
Actes
.
13.26
.
d.
Rom.
1.16
.
b.
and
Sacramentes
.
Rom.
4.11
.
1.
Cor.
11.26
.
The
which
definition
I
reale
to
amplifie
,
or
to
prosecute
the
partes
therof
,
because
the
testimonies
of
the
holy
Scriptures
shal
be
my
sufficient
warrant
in
that
behalf
.
Second
crime
layd
to
the
Gospell
.
The
second
crime
that
HN.
burtheneth
our
Ministry
withall
is
that
those
that
preach
are
vnregenerate
,
vnrenewed
:
which
,
that
it
hindreth
not
the
truth
of
doctrine
in
that
it
is
taught
by
a
wicked
person
,
is
apparaunt
by
the
testimonie
of
our
Sauiour
,
who
biddeth
the
Disciples
and
the
people
obey
the
doctrine
of
the
Scribes
and
pharisies
,
Math.
23.3
.
which
sit
in
Moses
chaire
,
but
do
not
after
their
lyfe
:
which
he
would
not
haue
done
if
the
Pharisies
euill
lyfe
had
made
voyde
the
truth
of
their
doctrine
.
But
this
is
touched
more
in
the
5.
Article
,
where
it
is
impugned
by
HN.
that
a
man
lewde
in
lyfe
can
not
speake
the
truth
in
doctrine
.
The
thyrd
crime
of
preachyng
out
of
the
learnednes
of
the
letter
we
shall
haue
a
fitter
place
to
touch
it
afterward
in
the
next
Article
.
The
fourth
crime
which
HN
,
obiecteth
is
coalewortes
more
then
tenne
times
sodden
,
and
yet
being
refused
by
vs
,
eftsone
is
in
the
next
seruice
set
downe
.
For
how
often
doth
he
in
his
wofull
exhortation
still
heate
vpon
this
a
ceremonie
seruice
that
maintayneth
dissention
:
1.
Exhor.
cap.
15.
sent.
8.
&
.
10.
and
agayne
which
stretcheth
no
further
,
but
to
the
breding
of
schisme
,
partialitye
,
and
sedition
among
the
people
,
quoting
Math.
24.
a.
5.
ve
.
and
b.
24.
v.
Where
Christ
sayth
:
Many
false
Christes
shall
arise
and
deceiue
many
.
HN.
expoundeth
it
of
those
which
professe
religion
without
his
loathsom
and
schismaticall
Familye
,
and
in
the
same
place
he
quoteth
1.
Cor.
3.
a.
3.
Iam.
3.
b.
which
conteineth
a
discription
of
the
intemperancie
of
the
tongue
being
abused
,
he
vilanously
doth
aply
it
to
those
preachers
which
reuerently
handle
the
pure
word
of
God
without
his
hereticall
secresie
,
and
frentique
conuenticle
,
and
in
the
same
15.
Chap.
of
HN
:
The
simple
and
vnlighted
people
,
Sent.
12.
(
Ierem.
23.
c.
d.
Ezech.
13.
b.
ver.
8.9.10
.
&c.
)
become
therewith
seduced
and
beguiled
.
Math.
24.
c.
2.
Tim.
3.4
.
2.
Pet.
2.
a.
Iude.
1.
b.
still
HN.
applieth
those
places
to
the
preachers
of
Gods
worde
which
are
ment
of
him
and
such
lyke
bedlem
heretiques
,
as
he
is
as
also
captiued
with
many
diuises
and
sectes
:
the
which
knowledge
of
the
worde
that
the
same
preachers
haue
,
HN.
termeth
in
the
same
blasphemous
and
schismaticall
chap.
Variaunce
renting
or
diuision
bringing
forth
discordable
disputations
about
vnprofitable
argumentes
.
Rom.
1.
d.
Galla.
5.
c.
1.
Tim.
6.
Sent.
10.
a.
Titus
.
3.
a.
Iam.
3.
b.
then
the
which
what
can
be
vttered
with
more
malice
,
or
set
abroach
with
more
cancred
hatred
:
and
yet
will
HN.
néedes
be
counted
the
Father
of
the
Familye
that
in
it
hath
nothing
but
loue
and
méeke
mindednes
.
The
which
accusation
of
his
as
it
is
most
pestilent
and
full
fraught
with
an
hart
wholy
resolued
to
raile
and
backbite
vnder
the
cloake
of
calmenes
,
so
is
it
a
thing
that
continually
hath
ben
obiected
agaynst
the
Church
to
infring
the
trueth
thereof
after
this
sort
.
There
are
in
such
and
such
particuler
Churches
disagreementes
in
some
pointes
of
doctrine
&
varietye
of
iudgementes
.
ergo
,
there
is
no
truth
in
those
Churches
.
This
I
say
is
an
ould
Argument
framed
first
by
heretiques
,
vsed
by
the
Papistes
as
an
Iron
flayle
,
and
now
againe
furbushed
and
being
new
fethered
is
shotte
againe
cleane
besides
the
white
,
and
the
butt
also
.
Staphilus
3.
treatise
from
pag.
78.
&c.
to
115.
Defence
of
the
Apol.
3.
Chap.
1.
diuisi
.
pag.
378
379.
380.
&
Replie
.
15.
Artic.
12
diuision
.
pag.
536.
537.
For
the
auncient
Fathers
hauing
it
often
obiected
to
them
,
&
frier
Hosias
,
and
the
graceles
runnagate
Staphilus
,
and
M.
Harding
himselfe
hath
often
turned
this
stone
which
so
is
fastened
by
the
Father
of
blessed
remembraunce
the
Byshop
of
Salisburye
,
that
if
all
the
Famblers
of
Loue
and
heretiques
in
the
world
shall
set
their
shoulders
vnto
it
therewith
to
ouerwhelme
the
truth
,
they
neuer
shall
be
able
so
much
as
once
to
stir
it
,
and
yet
if
they
should
,
they
must
take
héede
that
in
the
rembling
therof
they
crush
not
all
their
bones
in
sunder
:
to
their
vtter
confusion
.
But
that
this
gappe
may
finally
be
stopped
that
hereafter
HN.
neuer
with
his
fellow
hereticks
breake
in
to
disturbe
the
peace
of
Sion
let
it
be
remembred
that
is
written
.
Gen.
13.7
.
b.
&
27.11
.
Luke
.
22.24
.
c.
Actes
.
15.39
.
f.
1.
Cor.
1.11
.
b.
Gal.
2.11
.
c.
that
alwayes
in
the
Church
of
God
there
hath
ben
iarres
aswell
in
maners
as
also
in
religion
.
And
thus
much
brieflye
for
this
second
part
of
HN.
his
doctrine
of
the
dignitye
of
the
word
,
and
the
opinion
of
the
truth
thereof
.
As
for
Theophilus
who
frendly
geueth
me
counsell
to
blaze
my selfe
in
the
former
definition
of
a
Libertine
,
I
doe
him
to
know
,
that
such
libertye
as
is
to
be
claymed
by
mercye
and
imputation
of
the
death
of
Christ
,
that
libertie
from
sinne
I
loke
for
and
none
other
,
and
this
is
that
which
(
in
my
poore
iudgment
)
all
the
children
of
God
doe
loke
for
.
Rom.
8.20.21
.
both
in
this
lyfe
,
as
also
in
the
lyfe
to
come
.
As
for
his
Rhetoricall
terme
of
blazing
and
Blazonrie
,
I
wish
him
to
spare
it
tell
he
come
in
place
where
he
may
haue
occasion
to
vse
it
:
for
vnto
me
if
he
be
that
party
whome
some
that
wishe
well
to
the
Familye
report
to
me
that
he
is
,
he
should
not
haue
needed
to
haue
shadowed
him selfe
by
a
terme
of
heraultrie
,
but
if
I
were
disposed
to
blase
his
coate
,
perhaps
if
I
should
say
that
he
were
like
to
be
that
E.
R.
which
ouershot
himselfe
in
his
Epistle
to
I.
R.
I
might
so
dissipher
his
personage
that
the
vizard
of
Theophilus
should
not
be
sufficient
to
saue
him
that
he
be
not
knowne
by
blushing
:
but
it
is
good
for
him
to
kéepe
him
to
that
which
he
is
called
and
rather
to
learne
the
principles
of
the
Catechisme
and
the
first
groundes
of
Gods
feare
,
then
to
busie
bimselfe
in
that
which
he
hath
no
skill
of
,
to
the
hurt
of
the
Church
,
the
offence
of
the
weake
,
and
endamaging
of
his
owne
soule
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
.
And
thus
much
of
the
11.
Article
hetherto
.
HN.
his
12.
Assertion
.
11.
Epist.
of
HN
cap.
5.
sent.
13.
34.
1.
Exhort
.
15.
sent.
7.
1.
Epist.
cap.
2.
sent.
8.
5.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
15.
sent.
8.
The
12.
Article
what
HN.
thinketh
of
all
preachers
that
be
without
his
Familye
of
Loue
.
1.
Sent.
OF
the
preachers
themselues
HN.
sayth
they
are
false
hartes
of
Scripture
learned
,
vnilluminated
and
vnsent
preachers
,
vaine
praters
through
an
imagination
of
knowledge
,
false
hartes
,
and
vnregenerate
scripture
learned
,
bould
,
presumptuous
,
selfewise
,
Euang.
cap.
4.
sent.
4.5.6
.
Pub.
of
the
Peace
cap.
1.
sent.
2.
&
sent.
6.
20.
24.
27.
and
good
thinking
wise
,
doctors
of
the
letter
.
Lament
complaint
in
the
title
.
which
are
yet
fleshly
minded
and
sowe
nothing
els
but
noysome
and
corrupt
seede
among
the
people
.
Theophilus
.
HE
onely
speaketh
of
all
such
false
hartes
of
the
Scripture
learned
and
vnsent
preachers
,
which
turne
away
from
the
true
doctrine
that
serueth
to
the
vnitye
of
the
hart
in
Loue
,
which
being
fleshly
minded
geuing
forth
themselues
(
through
the
false
light
)
to
be
teachers
and
ministers
of
the
word
,
&c.
loke
better
to
the
text
before
recited
.
HN.
2.
Sentence
.
WHose
minde
(
vz.
of
the
preachers
)
or
being
is
the
deuill
,
the
Antechrist
,
the
wicked
spirit
,
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
15.
sent.
17.
fol.
38.
D.
the
kingdome
of
hell
,
and
the
maiestie
of
the
deuill
himselfe
.
Theophilus
.
MEaning
such
preachers
as
are
before
expressed
.
HN.
3.
Sentence
.
THerefore
it
is
all
(
assuredly
)
false
lyes
and
seducing
and
deceauing
whatsoeuer
the
vngodded
,
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16
sent.
17.
Scripture
prophanely
quoted
.
or
vnilluminated
man
.
(
Ier.
23.
c.
10.
&
29.
a.
8.
)
out
of
the
imagination
or
riches
of
their
owne
knowledge
,
and
out
of
their
learnednes
.
1.
Cor.
1.
b.
11.
of
the
scriptures
,
bring
fourth
,
institute
,
preach
and
teach
.
Ierem.
8.
a.
27.9
.
verse
.
Theophilus
.
BEcause
they
are
not
taught
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
in
humblenes
and
lowlines
of
spirite
,
but
in
all
arrogancie
of
hart
,
neither
haue
they
receiued
the
word
of
lyfe
from
the
liuing
God
.
&c.
reade
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
6.
sent.
16.
W.
Wilkinson
.
WHen
as
there
is
no
such
sent
.
in
the
Chapter
as
Theophilus
eyes
will
beare
me
witnes
.
HN.
4.
Sentence
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16
sent.
18.
THey
preach
indeede
the
letter
and
the
imagination
of
their
knowledge
(
Ier.
5.
b.
4.
and
chap.
6.8
.
Ezech.
13.
b.
ver.
6.7.8.9
.
and
chapter
34.
)
but
not
the
word
of
the
liuing
God
.
Theophilus
.
CAn
any
man
preach
more
then
he
hath
by
him
?
William
Wilkinson
.
Iam.
3.
ver.
11.
IF
it
be
true
as
no
doubt
it
is
very
true
,
that
in
the
gospel
our
Sauiour
Christ
sayth
by
the
fruite
the
tree
is
knowne
,
and
S.
Iames
also
testifieth
that
the
same
fountaine
can
not
send
out
swete
and
bitter
water
:
yea
and
if
HN.
himselfe
be
to
be
beleued
,
when
he
sayth
:
The
perfect
man
can
not
geue
forth
any
thing
els
from
him
but
all
humble
and
meeke
vertues
,
Docum
sent
.
cap.
1.
sent.
7.
and
righteousnes
which
flow
out
of
perfection
,
surely
if
these
be
the
fruites
that
HN.
his
Louely
being
doth
afford
,
what
roote
is
it
from
whence
such
a
streame
of
frentique
and
furious
eloquence
doth
abound
?
truely
if
these
poysoned
speaches
,
and
tarrye
Rhetorick
wherewith
he
brandeth
Gods
ministers
be
as
he
sayth
,
HN.
his
perfection
,
and
the
fruites
.
his
humble
and
meeke
vertues
flowing
from
all
perfection
:
When
HN.
shall
ebbe
in
his
perfection
,
and
his
high
tyde
of
his
vpright
fredome
become
to
a
falling
water
,
what
ougly
deformityes
shall
we
sée
,
when
he
is
left
naked
?
or
being
extremely
euill
how
monstrous
shal
his
impietye
surmount
it selfe
,
when
being
at
his
hiest
pitch
of
perfection
ye
take
him
thus
tardye
?
But
euen
such
perfect
wightes
were
the
Anabaptists
which
boasted
that
they
kept
the
lawe
,
and
liued
sinles
,
and
yet
rayling
on
the
preachers
of
their
age
they
called
them
Lutherans
.
fol.
254.
False
and
carnal
gospellours
255
erroneous
and
vnskilfull
preachers
.
256.
a
generation
of
vipers
and
hirelinges
257.
b.
And
such
vpright
Christians
are
our
Romish
Catholickes
,
Bulleng.
fol.
260.
Anabaptistes
fulfilling
of
the
law
and
the
fruites
thereof
.
which
boast
so
much
of
their
good
workes
(
which
it
were
to
be
wished
in
many
of
them
were
much
better
)
and
yet
when
they
come
by
penne
to
proclayme
,
what
hartes
they
beare
in
their
bosomes
,
and
how
wholy
they
are
mortified
:
their
written
treatises
bewray
the
malice
of
their
mindes
,
and
wholy
discouer
their
cancred
stomackes
,
when
as
speaking
of
the
state
of
the
Church
of
God
in
the
countrye
wherein
they
were
brought
vp
they
terme
it
the
Synagogue
of
Antechrist
and
Lucifer
,
Papistes
good
wordes
and
workes
,
and
a
patterne
of
them
.
Actes
.
9
5.
Harding
confut.
212.
b.
The
tower
of
Babilon
.
confut.
42.
a.
and
the
preachers
of
the
same
they
call
the
limmes
of
Antechrist
,
confut.
202.
a.
Lecherous
lourdaines
.
confut.
75.
b.
Chaines
broode
.
confut.
114.
b.
Pulpet
buzzers
.
R.
pref.
Vnto
the
which
termes
both
of
the
Anabaptistes
,
and
Papistes
,
whether
HN.
in
the
same
vaine
be
behinde
them
both
or
no
,
I
leaue
to
be
considered
of
them
,
that
shall
equally
way
all
their
speaches
and
the
maner
of
their
deliuerie
in
the
same
ballaunce
.
Vnto
all
the
which
their
immodest
and
vnséemely
snuffes
and
tauntes
,
truely
be
it
aunswered
that
was
said
vnto
S.
Paule
,
when
he
was
prest
to
persecute
the
hed
in
the
members
,
and
to
persue
the
father
in
the
children
,
it
shall
be
hard
for
them
to
kick
agaynst
the
prick
.
Math.
13.25
.
Esdr.
4.38
.
The
children
of
darcknes
may
scatter
cockle
,
heretiques
when
men
sléepe
may
sowe
tares
,
yet
can
not
any
schisme
be
perpetuall
,
for
great
is
the
truth
and
preuaileth
,
Math.
24.35
.
Psal.
119.89
.
1.
Pet
1.25
.
heauen
and
earth
shall
passe
,
but
the
word
of
God
endureth
for
euer
.
The
méeke
manner
of
HN.
his
reprehending
the
preachers
of
Gods
word
,
and
whome
he
imitateth
therein
hath
already
ben
declared
:
now
resteth
it
yet
further
to
be
discussed
what
accusation
that
should
be
,
wherwith
,
he
chargeth
them
,
which
is
,
they
are
vngodded
men
,
vnilluminated
,
vnregenerate
&c.
The
which
his
slaunderous
accusation
if
it
be
by
him
vnderstode
of
all
preachers
,
then
is
it
manifestly
vntrue
,
so
néedeth
it
not
any
aunswere
at
all
,
but
yf
it
be
as
Theophilus
HN.
his
disciple
sayth
:
(
who
explayning
his
maisters
meaning
)
that
it
is
onely
to
be
vnderstode
of
those
Which
will
not
receiue
his
louely
doctrine
.
Then
haue
I
further
to
aunswere
that
albeit
the
persons
were
euill
men
as
he
misimagineth
they
are
,
yet
to
report
that
their
being
is
the
maiesty
of
the
deuill
himselfe
the
Antechrist
,
the
wicked
spirite
&c.
This
is
not
so
louely
a
phrase
,
neither
doth
it
so
well
become
the
father
of
the
Familye
of
Loue
as
he
weneth
that
it
doth
.
But
HN.
his
reason
in
this
place
as
it
is
very
waighty
,
(
for
so
he
taketh
it
)
so
he
that
shal
consideratly
weigh
the
2.
seuerall
propositions
gathered
vpon
the
2.
first
sentences
by
me
in
the
forefronte
of
this
Article
set
downe
,
and
throughly
loke
vppon
the
Therefore
,
which
he
in
stead
of
a
conclusion
laboureth
to
inferre
,
shall
sée
his
argument
briefly
knitte
together
after
this
sorte
.
Those
which
preache
this
or
that
doctrine
are
vngodded
and
vnregenerate
.
Therefore
the
doctrine
it selfe
is
vntrue
.
The
reason
framed
Schoolewise
is
this
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
16
sent.
16.
fol.
34.
What
soeuer
the
vngodded
and
vnregenerated
man
doth
bryng
forth
,
institute
,
preach
and
teach
,
is
vntrue
.
But
the
Godded
or
vnregenerate
man
teacheth
there
is
[
](A15388-e38830-b)*
*
This
perticuler
standeth
for
any
generall
proposition
though
HN.
expoundyng
the
.1
.
Cor.
15.
vers.
53.
sayth
that
it
is
not
ment
of
any
creature
of
earthly
fleshe
and
bloud
.
Docum
.
sent.
cap.
6.
sent.
3.
fol.
13.
b.
line
.
15.
1.
Exho
.
cap.
16.
sent.
17.
pag.
2.
lin.
5
a
Resurrection
of
the
body
,
imperfection
in
the
best
workes
of
the
godly
,
and
that
heretiques
must
be
put
to
death
.
&c.
Therfore
it
is
assuredly
all
false
and
lyes
&
seducyng
and
deceitfull
what
soeuer
.
&c.
The
reason
,
is
framed
out
of
HN.
his
owne
wordes
,
the
which
is
both
mere
Anabaptisticall
,
Bullin
.
3.
booke
and
also
flat
Donatisticall
by
Fulgentius
obiected
vnto
S.
Augustine
,
3.
chap.
D.
August
.
contra
Fulgentium
Donatist
.
Iob.
14.4
.
My
Church
is
spotles
,
therfore
the
true
Church
,
sayth
the
Donatist
,
to
the
which
S.
Augustin
aunswered
.
Who
can
bring
,
any
cleane
thyng
out
of
filthynes
?
Because
that
as
long
as
the
Church
is
visible
,
in
doctrine
and
lyfe
euery
part
therof
is
attainted
with
the
dregges
of
imperfection
.
But
the
Donatist
vrgeth
Agge
.
2.
cap.
b.
13.
for
proofe
.
S.
August
.
aunswereth
:
Shew
me
where
Agge
departed
from
the
middest
of
that
people
least
he
should
be
defiled
amongest
them
.
And
a
litle
after
in
the
same
place
followeth
.
We
must
depart
from
the
company
of
the
wicked
with
our
myndes
,
not
our
fleshe
:
with
our
workes
,
Ephes.
5.
not
with
our
bodyes
.
Communicate
not
sayth
S.
Paule
with
the
vnfruiteful
workes
of
darknes
,
he
forbiddeth
them
their
workes
,
not
their
exercises
in
Religion
,
not
their
Sacramentes
.
And
in
an
other
place
most
playnly
to
the
point
we
haue
in
hand
,
he
sayth
.
August
.
agaynst
the
letters
of
Parmenianus
.
2.
booke
.
8.
chap.
No
maruaile
it
is
if
good
wordes
which
are
vttered
for
the
people
by
the
Byshop
in
prayers
are
heard
,
for
it
is
not
because
of
waywardnes
of
the
Prelate
,
but
for
the
deuotion
of
the
people
.
And
as
learnedly
so
truly
sayth
Nazienzen
,
euen
as
the
printed
forme
that
is
engrauen
in
any
mettall
,
be
it
lead
,
or
yron
,
brasse
or
gold
,
the
thyng
imprinted
is
still
the
same
,
and
is
not
empayred
by
the
basenes
of
the
mettall
:
but
alwayes
it
retaineth
one
fourme
:
and
as
a
sealed
letter
is
not
preiudiced
by
him
that
doth
deliuer
it
,
if
it
be
deliuered
in
such
order
as
he
receiueth
it
:
so
the
message
and
proclamation
of
Gods
truth
is
alwayes
the
same
to
them
,
that
heare
it
,
what
soeuer
he
be
that
vtter
it
,
neither
is
the
excellency
of
the
thyng
adnihilated
by
the
wickednes
of
the
person
.
For
it
were
an
incredible
thyng
that
the
abuse
of
any
thyng
should
make
the
thyng
it selfe
to
cease
to
be
,
Exod.
3.10
.
Ierem.
1.10
.
Esay
.
6.9
.
Amos.
7.15
.
Math.
18.18
.
and
the
holy
&
diuine
Ministry
of
the
Lordes
word
&
Sacramentes
,
as
first
it
was
by
him
instituted
,
so
therfore
is
it
the
more
glorious
,
both
for
his
sake
that
first
founded
it
,
as
also
for
our
sakes
,
and
the
safety
of
soules
,
whom
the
Lord
in
that
behalfe
hath
most
graciously
prouided
for
.
Exod.
20.12
.
Galath.
4.19
.
1.
Sam.
8.7
.
2.
King.
1.11
.
&
2.23
.
So
that
wee
must
beware
that
we
defile
not
the
Lordes
Testament
by
our
wantonnes
,
nor
carelesly
contemne
the
ordinaunce
of
the
Lord
by
our
misdemeanour
:
for
he
that
thought
in
his
secret
counsaile
these
to
be
the
sittest
way
for
our
welfare
,
if
we
shall
make
accompt
of
it
,
as
worldlynges
do
,
as
of
some
common
trifle
or
meane
benefite
,
or
with
HN.
rend
them
that
deliuer
the
Lordes
pearles
vnto
vs
,
albeit
they
come
,
but
in
earthen
and
tree
vessels
,
yet
shall
he
inuent
in
his
iustice
such
a
plague
to
scourge
vs
with
,
that
both
as
many
as
heare
it
their
eares
shall
tingle
at
it
,
neither
shall
the
starre
therof
be
forgotten
of
all
posteritie
.
As
for
many
that
stumble
at
Christ
,
for
because
they
know
him
not
,
or
happlesly
contemne
him
,
because
the
day
starre
as
yet
is
not
risen
in
them
,
Cant.
1.4
.
or
thinke
but
basely
of
his
bride
,
because
she
is
but
browne
of
coullor
,
yet
they
must
know
(
if
allready
they
haue
not
learned
it
)
that
the
corne
must
not
be
contemned
,
Math.
3.12
.
Math.
13.48
.
because
it
lyeth
hidden
in
the
chaffe
,
that
net
must
not
be
neglected
for
the
fish
that
is
vnprofitable
,
2.
Tim.
2.20
.
the
great
house
must
not
be
slaundered
,
because
there
are
in
it
vessels
of
dishonour
,
the
ayre
not
to
be
refused
,
nor
the
sunne
thought
lightly
of
,
because
the
wicked
,
and
the
godly
doe
equally
enioy
them
.
1.
Corin.
2.2
.
Galath.
1.2
.
Ephe.
11.
Apoc.
2.
The
Church
there
spotted
in
euery
chapter
.
1.
Corin.
Gal.
3.1
.
Apoc.
2.6
.
Apoc.
14.15
.
Diuers
Churches
haue
bene
the
Lordes
swéete
shéepfoldes
,
and
yet
haue
had
their
wantes
,
and
he
that
will
leaue
the
company
of
the
godly
,
because
of
the
wicked
&
would
goe
out
of
the
world
for
the
wickednes
therof
,
must
tary
yet
a
while
that
hee
may
haue
his
way
streightned
,
agaynst
the
tyme
that
the
Lord
shall
come
to
call
hym
.
Euen
as
HN.
in
the
former
3.
Sections
with
great
disdayne
and
despite
hath
slaundered
the
Preachers
,
in
affirmyng
that
they
could
not
preach
the
truth
because
they
are
not
regenerate
,
wherein
first
he
vttered
an
egregious
vntruth
agaynst
their
lyfe
,
secondly
agaynst
their
doctrine
:
so
in
the
4.
Sentence
,
or
Section
,
he
preuenteth
an
obiection
that
may
be
made
by
vs
concernyng
the
thing
that
is
preached
,
HN.
Iam.
comp.
in
the
title
of
the
boke
.
which
he
in
playne
wordes
affirmeth
to
be
but
the
outward
letter
,
and
therfore
otherwhere
he
calleth
vs
Doctours
of
the
letter
.
The
witnes
whereby
he
thinketh
to
conuince
vs
and
to
proue
the
allegation
to
be
true
,
is
taken
out
of
Ieremy
,
and
it
is
the
slaunder
,
Ierem.
5.13
.
wherwith
the
Prophet
was
reproched
by
that
people
:
for
they
termed
his
doctrine
,
which
he
did
deliuer
vnto
them
from
the
Lord
,
a
doctrine
of
wynde
.
&c.
the
which
their
slaunder
the
Lord
threatneth
in
that
place
shall
be
mightly
recompenced
by
the
Babylonians
.
Vers.
15.16.17
.
As
then
Ieremy
was
slaundered
by
them
whom
he
calleth
an
adulterous
people
.
vers.
7.8
,
so
doth
HN.
slaunder
the
Gospell
preached
in
these
dayes
without
his
Familie
termyng
it
a
letter
,
so
that
herein
he
notably
sheweth
him selfe
to
be
a
shameles
railer
,
vsing
euen
the
same
accusation
agaynst
vs
now
,
that
was
vsed
agaynst
the
Prophet
then
.
And
if
the
people
were
scourged
with
the
whippe
of
bondage
then
,
for
vtteryng
this
graceles
speach
,
doth
HN.
and
his
Familie
thinke
for
renuyng
the
same
slaunder
that
he
shall
escape
punishment
?
As
for
the
other
places
which
follow
.
Ieremy
6.
and
8.
there
is
no
such
thing
in
them
to
be
found
as
HN.
doth
dreame
of
.
Ezech.
13.
chap.
vers.
7.8.9
.
declareth
nothyng
,
but
the
shamefull
abuse
of
the
word
by
the
false
Prophets
of
Iudaea
he
calleth
their
prophecies
vayne
and
lying
visions
.
The
which
if
HN.
do
alledge
generally
to
all
Preachers
,
it
is
a
shameles
accusation
,
and
he
alledgeth
his
Scripture
without
discretion
.
For
whereas
he
often
stumbleth
vpon
this
terme
the
vnregenerate
Scripture
learned
,
he
that
marketh
HN.
well
,
shall
finde
that
he
quoteth
most
of
his
places
for
the
phrase
and
maner
of
speach
onely
,
and
not
for
any
matter
or
note
to
be
founde
in
the
place
by
him
quoted
:
so
that
he
whiche
blameth
other
men
vnworthely
,
may
herein
most
worthely
be
termed
A
Doctour
of
the
letter
.
Neither
is
HN.
the
first
that
reuileth
the
Gospell
with
this
his
most
opprobrious
reproch
.
HN.
a
doctour
of
the
letter
.
For
he
doth
but
renew
the
old
slaunders
,
whiche
haue
by
heretiques
bene
hat●hed
long
heretofore
.
Hosius
de
verbo
Dei
expresso
.
Illiricus
in
norma
concilij
.
3.
booke
of
the
Hierarch
.
3.
cap.
leafe
.
103.
and
controuer.
de
Eccle.
3.
Kemnitius
exam.
of
the
Trident
counsell
.
pag.
32
Staphilus
Apol.
fol.
65.
b.
Bulling.
1.
book
chap.
3.
and
2.
booke
cap.
4.5
.
Hosius
an
Archpapist
vseth
the
like
vnreuerent
speach
termyng
the
Scripture
a
bare
and
dead
letter
.
Lewes
a
Canon
of
Lateran
in
Rome
calleth
it
dead
ynck
:
so
doth
Piggius
wretchedly
blaspheme
,
saying
:
it
is
,
a
nose
of
wax
,
a
dumbe
iudge
.
Eckius
very
gracelesly
sayth
it
is
but
a
blacke
Gospell
and
incken
diuinitie
.
Staphilus
sayth
it
is
a
new
Idoll
,
set
vp
in
the
hart
of
man
.
Zwinckfeild
sayd
it
is
but
a
bare
and
dead
letter
,
not
profitable
say
the
Anabaptistes
,
for
we
are
all
taught
from
God
.
The
Messalians
sayd
it
was
not
necessary
neither
yet
the
Sacramentes
:
and
so
sayd
the
Familie
of
Loue
:
for
in
diuers
places
ye
shall
sée
them
make
small
accompt
of
Sermons
,
so
that
some
of
them
,
will
sit
in
the
streetes
in
the
tyme
that
the
word
of
God
is
preached
.
Yet
all
these
agréeyng
among
them selues
,
are
at
iarre
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
who
in
the
whole
course
of
the
Scripture
,
Luke
.
5.1
.
Luke
.
10.39
.
g.
and
15.
1.
Math.
7.24
.
d.
&
.
13.20
.
c.
Mar.
6.20
.
c.
Rom.
10.14.17
.
c.
1.
Tim.
3.15
.
d.
Col.
1.6
.
a.
doth
singularly
commende
the
hearyng
of
the
word
,
but
especially
S.
Paule
to
the
Romaines
,
whiche
maketh
it
the
mother
of
Fayth
,
whiche
fayth
is
the
hand
,
whereby
all
the
promises
of
God
are
apprehended
and
taken
hold
of
:
and
without
the
whiche
it
is
vnpossible
to
please
God
.
Hebrues
.
11.
chapter
.
6.
verse
.
Much
more
might
be
sayd
agaynst
this
horrible
heresie
,
but
because
euen
the
repeatyng
of
it
doth
strike
a
horrour
and
quakyng
into
the
children
of
God
,
to
thinke
how
wicked
a
thyng
it
is
for
a
mortall
man
to
mislyke
that
,
which
the
Lord
hath
ordained
as
a
meanes
wherby
he
will
haue
the
sparkles
of
his
grace
continually
to
to
be
kyndled
in
vs
,
the
onely
remembraunce
shall
rest
herein
,
consideryng
that
the
more
myer
is
stirred
,
the
sauour
is
the
noysomer
,
and
hurtefull
to
those
that
are
standers
by
.
ARTICLE
.
13.
of
HN.
Of
dissemblyng
and
concealyng
Religion
.
HN
.
Sayth
it
is
lawfull
for
one
of
his
Familie
to
dissemble
and
conceale
his
Religion
,
contrary
to
his
owne
doctrine
.
Euang.
cap.
3.
sent.
8.
&
.
cap.
25.
sent.
6.
&
.
1.
Exhort
.
cap.
6.
senten
.
8.
where
he
biddeth
them
confesse
it
before
all
men
:
amongest
the
adulterous
,
and
sinfull
generation
.
sent.
1.
Theophilus
.
THe
adulterous
and
sinfull
generation
of
the
ignoraunt
world
,
if
they
repent
and
turne
,
may
finde
mercy
,
but
to
the
enemyes
or
enuious
of
the
loue
of
Christ
and
to
the
obstinate
which
turne
them
away
there
from
.
There
is
no
mercy
promised
,
looke
the
text
.
W.
Wilkinson
.
THeophilus
beyng
demaunded
of
Onions
,
Theophilus
aunswereth
not
to
the
poynt
.
aunswereth
of
Garlike
,
for
the
question
beyng
,
whether
a
man
may
hide
his
Religion
,
beyng
demaunded
of
it
,
either
openly
by
the
Magistrat
,
or
priuatly
by
his
Christian
brother
,
he
aunswereth
that
there
is
no
mercy
without
the
Familie
,
which
is
nothyng
to
the
purpose
.
Therefore
it
were
to
be
wished
that
his
wisedome
would
be
ruled
by
his
owne
counsell
videl.
looke
better
o●
the
text.
2.
sent
.
.
Theophilus
.
HE
biddeth
them
confesse
their
beliefe
among
the
sinfull
generations
and
false
hartes
of
the
Scripture
learned
.
&c.
and
not
to
reueile
the
secretes
of
God
Math.
7.
chap.
6.
vers.
to
the
bloud
thirstie
ones
,
and
aduersaries
to
all
truth
,
whiche
lye
in
wayte
to
deuoure
them
:
more
then
a
true
man
is
bound
to
confesse
his
treasures
to
a
theefe
or
a
murtherer
.
William
Wilkinson
.
FIrst
,
I
will
aunswere
vnto
HN.
his
Article
,
and
secondly
to
Theophilus
Exposition
.
Concernyng
the
certaintie
of
this
Article
,
our
Famblers
will
in
no
wise
admit
the
same
,
albeit
Theophilus
in
this
place
acknowledge
it
to
be
true
.
So
that
diuers
that
are
sayd
to
be
welwillers
that
way
haue
(
being
openly
called
to
accompt
before
a
Magistrate
)
set
downe
their
handes
in
a
certaine
schedule
,
the
copy
wherof
I
haue
,
wherein
they
affirme
it
altogether
vnlawfull
to
speake
one
thyng
with
the
mouth
,
and
thinke
the
contrary
with
the
hart
.
So
that
herein
they
and
their
Prophet
HN.
are
at
variaunce
,
for
he
as
is
before
declared
to
auoyde
trouble
willeth
them
to
conceale
their
fayth
,
as
also
Theophilus
proueth
by
his
théeuish
similitude
.
This
I
know
to
to
be
true
by
the
report
of
a
worshipfull
freind
in
Cambridge
that
whereas
one
Allen
a
weauer
being
committed
for
the
opinions
of
the
Fami
.
and
HN.
he
contrary
to
his
promise
made
departed
and
fled
away
,
and
being
afterwardes
mette
by
a
iustice
of
peace
which
knew
him
by
sight
,
asked
him
his
name
,
and
he
sayd
his
name
wrs
Allen
,
the
iustice
demaunded
if
he
had
about
him
no
bookes
of
HN.
he
aunswered
,
no
,
the
Iustice
alighting
from
his
horse
searched
him
,
and
found
diuers
bokes
about
him
.
Now
let
the
Famlers
,
and
Allen
himselfe
co●fesse
whether
that
herein
he
did
dissemble
or
not
,
Famblers
dissemble
.
and
whether
by
HN.
his
doctrine
that
art
of
his
was
lawful
.
I
could
by
many
liuing
witneses
proue
this
to
be
true
,
and
shew
wherein
diuers
of
them
haue
dissembled
,
but
I
cease
.
And
least
the
Familye
should
affirme
that
they
are
slaundered
in
this
Article
,
HN.
his
owne
wordes
shall
speake
for
himselfe
after
this
sorte
.
11.
Epist.
cap.
6.
sent.
3.
gag
.
24.
lin.
3.
Shew
not
your selues
in
any
wise
bare
before
the
enemies
:
let
them
not
see
you
:
be
now
by
them
,
whilest
that
the
wicked
world
beareth
rule
,
euen
as
though
ye
were
dead
and
were
not
,
and
had
no
speach
in
your
mouth
.
Psal
,
38.
b.
vers.
13.
and
walke
euen
so
as
inuisiblie
and
vnknowen
before
all
such
as
are
without
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
and
make
manifest
themselues
as
enemies
there
agaynst
:
as
also
before
them
that
turne
them
away
therefrom
.
And
in
his
documentall
sentence
HN.
exhorteth
his
Fami
.
to
the
same
thing
,
in
the
same
wordes
.
Docum
.
sent.
cap.
16.
sent.
18.
fol.
40.
a.
Thus
haue
not
much
prate
or
disputation
with
the
straungers
,
or
with
them
that
fall
away
from
the
seruice
of
Loue
,
nor
with
the
vnwilling
ones
and
resisters
.
The
which
places
being
throughly
waied
,
no
man
can
be
ignorant
that
HN.
geueth
leaue
to
his
Familie
to
dissemble
,
To
dissemble
what
it
is
.
if
to
dissemble
be
as
Salust
doth
define
it
Aliud
in
linqua
aliud
in
pectore
clausum
habere
:
that
is
to
haue
one
thing
in
the
tongue
,
and
another
in
the
thought
.
But
the
profe
of
the
truth
of
this
Article
,
I
leaue
to
the
commen
practise
of
the
Fami
,
and
to
the
knowledge
of
those
men
that
haue
had
to
deale
with
them
concerning
their
Louely
doctrine
:
albeit
I
must
and
will
confesse
,
that
I
haue
mette
with
a
few
which
haue
delt
more
playnely
herein
then
they
are
commenly
wonte
to
doe
:
wherein
I
doe
geue
them
some
better
lyking
in
that
they
deale
truely
.
Now
if
any
man
be
desirous
,
to
vnderstand
further
of
this
heresie
,
let
him
reade
the
excellent
learned
man
,
M.
Lambert
Daneus
in
his
comentaries
vpon
S.
Augustine
,
Eusebius
historie
.
lib.
4.
cap.
7.
cap.
70.
de
heresibus
ad
Quod
vult
Deum
,
where
the
same
is
learnedly
handled
and
art
large
,
who
reporteth
among
all
the
opinions
of
the
Priscilianistes
this
was
not
the
least
that
they
held
,
a
man
must
not
open
t●●
secresie
of
their
sect
as
appeareth
by
this
verse
.
Iura
perinra
secretum
prodere
noli
:
Swere
and
forswere
hid
thinges
doe
not
declare
.
Of
this
heretique
did
that
monster
of
mankinde
and
wild
heretick
Dauid
George
learne
this
opinion
,
of
whome
somewhat
is
sayd
before
,
and
of
him
it
is
very
like
to
be
true
that
HN.
learned
it
,
as
he
did
diuers
other
pointes
of
this
his
louely
doctrine
,
and
from
HN.
his
filthy
pit
drew
Vitels
that
poysoned
water
,
wherewith
he
infected
diuers
honest
and
godly
men
in
the
troublesome
tyme
of
Q.
Marye
by
perswading
them
that
they
might
kéepe
their
consciences
to
themselues
,
Familie
may
be
present
at
Masse
.
and
be
present
at
the
masse
,
and
other
idolatours
seruice
,
agaynst
the
which
vngodly
opinion
,
that
excellent
Christian
and
blessed
Martyr
of
God
M.
Bradford
writ
being
in
prison
,
M.
Bradfordes
treatise
agaynst
goyng
to
Masse
.
as
in
the
bookes
that
he
published
is
to
be
séene
at
large
.
The
which
blind
opinion
of
HN.
is
most
clearely
confuted
by
his
owne
bookes
in
the
places
by
me
before
quoted
,
as
also
by
the
holy
scripture
in
diuers
places
,
which
I
refraine
to
set
downe
for
that
I
will
not
be
tedious
,
as
also
desiring
the
reader
to
vew
these
few
places
by
me
quoted
in
the
margent
for
profe
sufficient
:
Iob.
13.7
.
Dan.
3.
Math.
10.33
.
Mar.
8.38
.
Luke
.
9.26
.
&
.
12.8
.
1.
Cor.
10.21
.
Ephes.
5.11
.
as
also
let
him
reade
further
of
his
question
.
M.
Bulleng
.
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
2.
boke
5.
chapter
.
But
to
returne
to
Theophilus
who
laboreth
to
salue
this
sore
and
stoppe
vp
this
breach
with
his
headles
distinction
betwixt
the
beliefe
and
the
misteries
of
God
:
I
would
that
he
knew
that
neither
this
wound
will
be
cured
with
this
salue
,
neither
this
breach
stopped
vp
with
this
his
vntempered
head
morter
:
For
mightier
is
the
shotte
which
the
Lordes
péeces
affourd
them
with
so
smale
a
shelter
they
may
be
succoured
.
For
whereas
he
would
séeme
not
to
haue
spoken
at
aduentures
,
but
to
haue
added
his
aunswere
vpon
a
witty
,
and
sober
deliberation
,
albeit
the
other
his
expositions
are
very
fond
and
fantasticall
:
yet
this
his
distinction
wherein
he
thought
to
haue
wonne
his
spurres
,
is
so
frantique
that
t●●●ein
he
hath
both
ieoperded
the
horse
,
and
lost
the
sadd●e
.
For
whereas
in
a
good
and
artificiall
distinction
,
neither
part
can
be
affirmed
of
the
other
:
yet
in
this
diuision
made
by
Theophilus
both
partes
are
but
one
,
neither
is
there
such
difference
betwixt
them
as
he
would
beare
vs
in
hand
there
is
.
For
where
as
he
insinuateth
,
that
the
belief
,
&
misteries
or
secrets
of
god
,
cannot
be
one
thing
S.
Paule
handling
that
part
(
the
chaunging
of
our
bodyes
in
the
resurrection
)
the
belief
,
addeth
these
words
Behold
I
shew
you
a
secret
thing
,
1.
Cor.
15.51
.
we
shall
not
all
sleepe
,
but
we
shal
all
be
chaunged
.
Here
he
knitteth
together
the
Article
of
our
beliefe
&
a
secret
thing
makyng
them
but
one
which
Theophilus
maketh
two
.
And
speaking
in
an
other
place
of
the
vnion
betwixt
Christ
and
his
Church
,
when
1.
halfe
especiall
partes
of
the
belief
consist
,
straight
he
addeth
This
is
a
great
secret
:
Ephes.
5.32
.
Still
coupling
them
to
one
which
Theophilus
will
haue
twayne
.
But
whereas
Theophilus
his
déepe
iudgement
alloweth
that
he
will
not
haue
the
secrets
of
God
reueiled
to
the
enimies
,
he
dealeth
with
vs
euen
as
he
doth
with
his
owne
fellow
Famblers
:
for
he
doth
not
deliuer
vnto
them
all
the
secrets
of
God
,
but
the
beliefe
onely
at
the
first
wherein
he
discrieth
himselfe
at
vnawares
to
be
one
of
those
of
whome
it
is
sayd
by
M.
Caluine
the
chiefe
and
Rabbies
doe
alwayes
keepe
backe
some
point
of
theyr
principall
doctrine
,
Caluin
agaynst
the
Libertines
.
that
they
may
the
better
maintaine
the
opinion
that
their
hangbies
haue
of
them
.
This
also
is
the
iudgement
of
Staphilus
in
his
Appollogie
,
Fol.
76.
&
.
77.
that
he
would
haue
the
word
God
which
is
the
bread
of
the
soules
of
Gods
people
to
be
cut
out
and
deliuered
vnto
them
by
péecemeale
.
The
scripture
that
Theophilus
citeth
to
strengthen
his
assertion
is
the
same
that
the
Anabaptistes
alleadged
to
the
same
purpose
,
being
written
in
S.
Math.
cap.
7.
v.
6.
Bulling.
6.
book
cap.
8.
fol.
227.
a.
&
.
cap.
9.
fol.
229
Geue
not
that
which
is
holy
vnto
dogges
,
Dogs
in
Scripture
who
.
neither
cast
your
pearles
before
swine
.
By
dogges
in
scripture
are
ment
those
that
are
not
conteined
within
the
hedges
of
the
church
.
Math.
15.26
.
c.
and
open
e●●mies
which
of
set
purpose
persecute
a
knowne
&
manifest
truth
,
which
as
yet
Theophilus
hath
not
proued
the
doctrine
of
his
Familie
to
be
:
Swine
who
.
And
by
swine
are
ment
those
that
being
once
washed
returne
eftsones
to
their
filth
agayne
,
and
making
no
accompt
of
the
Lordes
truth
,
become
more
beastly
in
lyfe
,
then
they
were
before
.
2.
Pet.
2.22
.
Pro.
26.11
.
b.
the
which
place
also
of
S.
Math.
before
alleadged
may
thus
be
vnderstode
that
the
word
of
God
ought
not
to
be
preached
vnto
them
which
sinne
agaynst
the
holy
ghost
.
Heb.
6.4
.
&
10.26
.
For
that
their
sinne
is
so
great
in
the
sight
of
God
that
is
not
to
be
prayed
for
.
1.
Iohn
.
5.16
.
of
the
which
sinnes
if
Theophi
.
will
say
they
are
guiltye
which
withstand
HN.
his
Fam.
I
desire
him
that
he
iude
not
neither
to
hastely
pronounce
the
sentence
til
we
haue
hard
the
euidence
red
whereby
he
would
that
verdict
should
be
gathered
,
which
shall
passe
agaynst
vs
.
Furthermore
whereas
Theophi
.
by
the
way
of
blinde
similitude
gathereth
that
those
which
séeke
to
suppres
this
their
scismaticall
secte
are
théeues
by
the
high
way
,
and
therfore
ought
not
the
treasure
of
Gods
word
to
be
opened
vnto
them
,
I
answere
,
that
this
reason
is
not
so
much
to
be
confuted
with
words
,
as
with
whips
,
was
it
euer
had
,
or
being
heard
,
was
it
euer
suffered
,
the
Christian
magistrates
,
into
whose
hands
the
sword
of
iustice
is
committed
,
that
they
should
cut
downe
such
wéedes
as
trouble
the
growth
of
good
trées
in
gods
vineyard
,
and
preachers
which
haue
the
sword
of
the
spirite
to
cutt
downe
schisme
,
&
heresie
,
was
it
euer
hard
that
a
graceles
heretique
as
this
Theop.
is
,
durst
terme
them
Theues
by
the
hyway
as
Theophilus
doth
in
this
place
?
God
graunt
all
magistrates
to
loke
to
this
betimes
,
least
vnder
this
counterfeite
cloake
of
Loue
,
that
subiectes
be
drawne
away
from
the
obedience
of
their
lawfull
prince
,
when
such
rebellious
wordes
as
these
be
blowne
abroad
in
corners
by
such
heretiques
and
their
fellowes
.
ARTICLE
.
14.
of
HN.
Of
Libertie
to
Sinne
.
.
Cap.
13.
sent.
8.
HN
.
In
a
certaine
booke
of
his
entituled
Dictata
per
HN.
vpon
the
22.
chapter
of
Deutronom
.
vers.
27.
which
sayth
if
a
man
rauish
a
woman
,
and
she
cry
she
shal
be
free
,
the
meanyng
is
sayth
HN.
when
sinne
commeth
to
a
man
and
if
he
cry
to
God
,
and
God
helpe
him
not
,
he
is
free
.
Theophilus
.
NOw
forth
whether
your
chosen
out
Errours
may
appeare
to
be
in
them selues
very
good
and
true
sayinges
,
and
your
partiall
additions
to
be
mere
lyes
:
we
referre
that
to
the
iudgement
of
all
those
which
shal
read
the
text
with
an
vnparciall
eye
.
For
he
doth
not
say
that
she
that
is
violently
taken
.
&c.
shall
be
free
videl.
to
commit
euill
as
you
would
seeme
to
haue
it
,
but
she
shall
be
guiltlesse
of
the
transgression
(
videl
)
for
beyng
condemned
for
the
same
.
William
Wilkinson
.
IN
the
aunsweryng
to
this
Article
Theophilus
vseth
this
order
.
In
his
first
clause
he
maketh
a
by
speach
to
the
collectour
of
the
Article
,
in
the
second
he
setteth
downe
the
meanyng
of
the
same
Article
.
His
first
note
in
his
speach
is
this
,
that
they
are
my
chosen
out
Articles
.
which
I
vtterly
deny
for
it
followeth
not
I
chose
out
these
Articles
or
errours
out
of
HN.
to
be
resolued
of
the
meanyng
of
them
by
the
Fami
.
or
some
of
that
broode
as
time
should
serue
,
therfore
these
Articles
are
myne
,
this
is
a
reason
beyond
all
reason
:
that
they
are
of
my
chosing
out
of
HN.
is
truth
,
but
that
they
are
my
Articles
,
that
is
vntrue
for
they
are
as
I
made
the
title
in
the
inscription
of
my
Articles
,
which
I
deliuered
to
the
Familie
,
Errours
out
of
the
bookes
of
HN.
Agayne
if
they
be
true
Articles
and
onely
my
additions
vnto
them
be
false
,
how
commeth
it
to
passe
that
Theophilus
in
his
notes
vpon
my
title
afore
the
Articles
where
I
say
that
they
are
faythfully
and
truly
gathered
there
he
aunswereth
they
are
vnfaythfully
,
lyingly
,
slaunderously
,
maliciously
or
vncharitably
gathered
?
But
let
it
be
that
HN.
sayth
truth
,
as
for
my
additions
,
whiche
he
mentioneth
I
deny
that
I
haue
added
any
one
word
,
to
the
text
of
HN.
whereby
it
might
either
be
empared
,
or
his
meaning
and
sence
peruerted
,
and
herein
I
referre
the
whole
determination
therof
,
to
him
which
shall
peruse
this
my
labour
with
an
vnparciall
eye
.
The
place
whereon
I
gathered
the
Articles
is
this
.
But
if
they
(
videl.
our
old
sinnes
and
paramoures
which
we
loued
:
sent.
17.
Docum
.
sentences
cap.
13.
sent.
18.
fol.
26.
a.
)
take
or
lay
hold
on
vs
with
force
and
violence
that
then
although
we
cry
,
there
commeth
not
any
power
nor
help
vnto
vs
,
for
to
withstand
them
in
their
force
and
violence
:
and
euen
so
rauish
vs
agaynst
our
will
,
so
are
we
giltles
of
the
transgressing
,
for
we
haue
cryed
to
be
released
from
the
Tyranny
of
the
euill
,
HN.
maketh
an
Allegory
of
the
Grammaticall
senten
.
of
the
Scripture
.
Deut.
22.
d.
and
there
is
no
helpe
come
vnto
vs
.
Of
which
guitltles
transgressing
,
the
law
likewise
witnesseth
,
where
it
sayth
:
a
woman
which
is
violently
taken
in
the
field
,
whereas
there
is
not
any
helpe
,
and
so
rauished
(
and
although
she
cry
aloude
yet
gotten
no
helpe
)
she
shal
be
giltles
of
the
transgressing
.
Now
the
proposition
,
which
Theophilus
gathered
vpon
these
wordes
of
HN.
is
this
,
When
we
cry
&c.
and
haue
no
helpe
we
shall
be
free
from
that
transgression
for
beyng
condemned
for
it
.
The
which
interpretation
of
his
is
vtterly
vntrue
,
for
God
is
not
bound
by
duety
to
geue
ought
to
any
man
:
his
giftes
are
of
his
mercy
,
not
of
our
merite
.
So
that
albeit
being
prayd
vnto
he
yeld
not
vnto
our
requestes
at
the
first
,
yet
is
not
his
withholdyng
of
his
grace
a
sufficient
warrant
to
geue
vs
libertie
to
offend
.
For
who
shall
wryng
from
the
Lord
that
whiche
he
will
not
geue
,
or
if
presently
he
doe
not
enable
vs
to
resist
and
preuayle
agaynst
sinne
,
who
(
I
say
)
shall
accuse
God
to
be
accessary
vnto
our
sinnes
,
as
HN.
and
his
Scholler
Theophilus
in
this
place
flatly
affirme
.
And
be
it
true
,
as
it
is
most
true
,
that
Christ
sayd
vnto
his
Apostles
:
Math.
7.7
.
Aske
,
and
it
shal
be
giuen
you
:
seeke
,
and
ye
shall
finde
:
knocke
,
and
it
shal
be
opened
vnto
you
&c.
and
S.
Iames
sayth
,
Iam.
5.16
.
The
prayer
of
a
righteous
man
auayleth
much
if
it
be
feruent
,
yet
because
our
prayers
are
not
so
perfect
,
no
not
in
the
iust
man
as
they
ought
to
be
,
therfore
commeth
it
to
passe
that
we
obtaine
not
at
Gods
hand
because
we
aske
amisse
:
Iam.
4.3
.
neither
did
Christ
obtaine
at
his
fathers
hand
that
the
cup
of
his
death
might
passe
from
him
,
Math.
26.
cap.
vers.
39.42
.
for
that
it
was
not
so
agreable
with
Gods
will
,
nor
expedient
for
the
accomplishyng
of
our
saluation
.
So
that
when
we
accomplish
not
the
condition
in
our
prayers
that
God
hath
prescribed
in
his
word
,
we
are
not
to
bynde
or
charge
God
with
his
promise
,
for
that
he
knoweth
better
what
to
geue
vs
,
than
we
know
what
,
or
how
to
aske
of
him
.
So
that
now
we
sée
that
it
is
but
a
vayne
kyndnes
,
which
Theophilus
in
this
place
threapeth
on
God
,
when
as
either
hee
will
haue
God
to
bow
vnto
him
at
euery
becke
,
or
els
by
and
by
he
will
make
him
the
authour
of
sinne
.
For
what
is
this
that
Theophilus
doth
els
burthen
him
withall
:
that
if
we
pray
&
not
helpe
come
,
them
are
we
guiltles
of
the
transgression
.
But
to
accuse
God
to
be
accessory
to
our
misbehauiour
,
which
thyng
be
far
from
him
.
Now
if
Theophilus
can
not
comprehend
this
,
what
,
is
it
not
truth
,
because
he
can
not
conceiue
it
?
Gods
iudgementes
are
alwayes
true
and
iust
,
though
often
secret
,
and
those
thynges
whiche
we
vnderstand
not
at
the
first
,
let
vs
rather
reuerence
and
worshyp
them
then
wonder
at
them
.
God
when
he
leaueth
vs
to
our selues
and
punisheth
one
sinne
with
an
other
,
doth
that
most
righteously
in
him selfe
,
that
sinfull
flesh
doth
sée
no
reason
in
.
Shall
the
pot
reason
with
the
potter
,
because
he
made
him
not
a
vessell
vnto
honor
?
Ierem.
18.
shall
the
axe
extoll
it selfe
agaynst
him
that
heweth
therewith
?
may
God
make
his
creatures
as
séemeth
best
to
his
singular
wisedome
,
and
shall
he
not
dispose
them
as
he
will
,
when
he
hath
created
them
?
God
geueth
his
children
pardon
in
his
mercy
,
yet
he
that
flyeth
to
his
mercy
,
not
first
fully
hauing
satisfied
his
iustice
deceaueth
his
owne
soule
ere
he
be
aware
.
So
that
when
any
man
shall
presume
vpon
repentaunce
&
fall
in
hope
to
rise
,
true
it
is
he
that
hath
promised
pardon
vpon
repentaunce
,
hath
not
promised
that
we
shall
liue
till
to
morrow
,
that
we
may
haue
leysure
to
repent
,
he
that
is
not
fit
to
day
,
the
Lord
knoweth
how
fit
he
wil
be
to
morrow
.
Now
it
is
also
most
assuredly
true
that
albeit
God
in
respect
of
him selfe
,
for
Christes
sake
,
doth
fréely
forgeue
both
the
fault
and
the
punishment
,
yet
because
he
will
not
haue
men
dally
with
his
iustice
,
vpon
the
open
sinnes
of
the
godly
committed
before
men
,
hee
taketh
open
punishment
least
the
enemy
should
haue
a
cause
to
rayle
.
This
is
manifest
by
kyng
Dauids
example
,
he
sinned
openly
in
the
sight
of
God
and
before
Israell
,
God
freely
forgaue
him
both
the
punishment
,
and
the
fault
:
yet
before
men
because
the
enemyes
of
God
had
openly
a
cause
to
blaspheme
,
therfore
the
Lord
tooke
away
the
child
that
was
borne
in
adultery
.
2.
Sam.
24.10
.
Furthermore
when
he
numbred
the
people
,
and
had
continued
in
the
same
sinne
,
without
any
notable
repentaunce
9.
monethes
and
20.
dayes
,
after
albeit
he
prayed
hartly
,
yet
was
his
sinne
punished
by
a
great
and
seuere
scourge
,
as
is
manifestly
to
be
sene
in
the
place
of
that
History
.
By
which
places
it
is
to
be
vnderstode
that
we
ought
not
to
offend
in
hope
of
pardon
,
neither
that
God
is
faultie
,
who
will
not
boulster
vs
in
our
faultes
nor
so
easly
be
satisfied
in
his
iustice
as
we
imagine
of
.
But
if
Theophilus
déeme
that
herein
he
is
not
fully
satisfied
,
for
that
this
question
is
of
him
that
prayeth
before
sinne
committed
,
Math.
9.4.5
.
and
both
these
examples
are
not
sufficiently
playne
,
I
further
aunswere
him
,
that
before
Iudas
honge
him selfe
,
he
was
sory
and
made
a
shewe
of
outward
repentaunce
as
by
his
restitution
may
easly
be
perceiued
:
yet
God
stayed
him
not
here
,
but
because
hee
should
be
a
notable
spectacle
of
Gods
vengeaunce
to
them
that
were
then
vnborne
,
that
no
man
be
so
hardy
to
sinne
agaynst
his
conscience
:
he
ranne
so
farre
that
he
caste
himselfe
willingly
and
wittyngly
away
,
and
yet
albeit
God
did
not
bow
to
heare
him
nor
vouchsafe
him
pardon
,
will
Theophilus
say
that
he
is
giltles
,
for
beyng
condemned
for
that
transgression
?
Gen.
4.
v.
6.
So
may
it
be
sayd
of
Caine
:
before
he
committed
that
horrible
murther
the
Lord
did
not
onely
frowne
vppon
him
,
but
gaue
him
likewise
a
watchword
that
if
he
stayd
not
his
furie
there
was
a
punishment
prepared
for
him
,
and
the
continuall
torment
of
conscience
should
not
departe
from
him
.
Dare
Theophilus
affirme
that
now
seyng
the
Lord
stayd
not
his
hand
from
heauen
in
the
staying
of
his
brother
,
is
God
therefore
guiltie
of
that
murther
as
well
as
Caine
?
because
the
tongues
of
them
that
teach
false
doctrine
,
are
not
rent
out
of
the
mouthes
of
heretiques
,
Nehem.
6.14
.
&
13.
ver.
29.30
.
and
those
that
defile
the
Lordes
Priesthode
are
not
plagued
,
is
God
not
iust
?
yes
,
Theophilus
God
will
recompence
the
slownes
of
his
punishment
with
the
waight
therof
,
our
God
shall
come
,
and
not
stay
for
euer
,
Psal.
50.3
.
Apoc.
21.27
.
&
22.15
.
looke
you
therfore
before
hand
to
your
standyng
,
that
ye
be
not
cast
out
of
the
holy
Citie
,
and
haue
your
part
with
those
that
wepe
eternally
.
And
thus
much
to
your
Articles
and
aunsweres
.
The
summe
of
the
opinions
of
cercertaine
Libertines
.
-
1
FIrst
they
affirme
,
that
the
preaching
of
the
word
is
not
the
ordinarye
meanes
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
worde
,
but
by
reason
.
-
2
Secondly
,
that
no
man
which
is
faulty
himselfe
can
preach
the
truth
to
others
.
-
3
Those
preachers
which
doe
take
in
hand
to
preach
the
word
of
God
before
man
be
regenerate
,
doe
take
the
office
of
the
holy
Ghost
out
of
his
hand
.
-
4
Those
that
be
doctors
and
learned
,
can
not
preach
the
word
truely
,
their
reason
is
,
because
,
Christ
sayth
,
it
is
hidden
from
the
wise
and
prudent
and
is
reueiled
to
sucklinges
and
babes
.
-
5
There
is
no
deuill
,
but
suche
as
the
painters
make
.
-
6
They
which
haue
the
spirite
of
God
know
all
thinges
.
-
7
That
we
ought
not
to
geue
our
almes
to
beggers
:
for
that
they
liue
in
the
consumablenes
,
and
that
there
was
no
begger
in
Israell
.
-
8
Mariage
is
a
sacrament
,
and
wonderfull
speculation
.
-
9
That
there
were
misteries
and
great
speculations
in
the
Masse
if
they
could
be
attained
vnto
,
and
that
it
was
a
God
seruice
.
-
10
Also
,
the
seruice
that
we
haue
taken
for
a
gods
seruice
is
not
so
,
and
in
so
taking
it
,
both
they
,
and
we
are
deceiued
.
-
11
That
Adam
did
not
sinne
at
all
,
their
reason
is
,
Adam
did
not
sinne
,
but
the
woman
.
-
12
There
is
no
man
Gods
childe
,
but
he
that
can
shew
his
Pedigrue
.
-
13
The
martyrs
in
Q.
Maryes
dayes
ought
not
so
to
haue
died
:
for
in
so
dying
they
distroyed
the
temples
of
God
.
-
14
That
whosoeuer
hath
Gods
Spirite
can
not
sinne
,
and
that
the
Prophet
Dauid
did
not
sinne
after
that
tyme
he
had
receiued
the
holy
Ghost
.
-
15
That
a
man
ought
not
to
wearie
his
bodye
in
trauaile
,
and
labour
.
For
say
they
the
holy
ghost
will
not
tarye
in
a
body
that
is
wearie
and
yrksame
.
-
16
Where
there
is
any
contention
,
there
is
not
the
spirite
of
God
:
for
say
they
the
spirite
is
not
deuided
.
-
17
That
the
witch
,
which
raysed
vp
the
deuill
in
the
lykenes
of
Samuell
,
was
no
witch
,
but
the
wisedome
of
God
,
and
the
spirit
that
she
raysed
vp
was
Samuell
himselfe
.
-
18
That
Adam
was
the
sonne
of
God
,
otherwise
then
by
creation
.
-
19
That
there
be
many
bookes
besides
the
Bible
which
Esdras
speaketh
of
,
should
be
reuealed
,
and
come
abroad
before
the
end
.
-
20
That
the
Bible
is
not
the
word
of
God
,
but
a
signification
thereof
,
and
that
the
Bible
is
but
ynk
and
paper
,
but
the
word
of
God
is
spirite
and
lyfe
.
-
21
That
they
may
not
speake
the
truth
bouldly
and
openly
because
the
truth
will
not
be
heard
.
-
22
That
there
are
Some
which
now
are
liuing
which
doe
fulfill
the
Law
in
all
pointes
.
William
Wilkinson
.
ALbeit
there
be
diuers
of
these
Articles
which
I
haue
not
read
expressiuely
in
their
bookes
,
yet
haue
they
ben
confessed
by
them
in
conference
as
it
may
be
proued
by
the
testimonye
of
them
which
haue
talked
with
them
,
vnto
the
which
Articles
exhibited
at
the
same
time
with
the
former
of
HN.
Theophilus
aunswereth
in
maner
as
followeth
.
Theophilus
.
NOw
forth
for
your
conclusion
that
you
make
vpon
the
22.
forged
articles
,
Theophilus
aunswere
to
the
former
Articles
.
1.
Vntruth
for
they
are
not
forged
.
2.
Vntruth
for
I
would
not
faine
father
them
.
3.
Theoph.
common
eloquence
.
Theophilus
description
of
a
Libertine
fitly
agreeth
to
him selfe
.
which
you
terme
the
opinions
of
the
Libertines
,
and
you
would
faine
father
them
on
the
Family
of
Loue
,
vpon
the
testimony
of
some
priuate
conference
,
had
by
some
of
that
company
(
as
you
say
)
with
such
as
are
as
ready
as
your selfe
for
to
maintayne
their
lye
,
and
yet
shame
not
therein
:
Therfore
it
is
briefly
sayd
:
whatsoeuer
accordeth
not
with
the
scriptures
of
God
,
therein
that
same
may
well
be
the
opinion
of
the
Libertines
.
(
Whose
God
is
their
bellie
,
whose
glory
is
their
shame
,
and
rest
worldy
minded
.
Which
also
with
vncircumcised
,
and
vnrenewed
spightfull
minded
hartes
,
and
all
euill
dedednes
,
as
in
contempt
of
his
word
,
persecuting
of
his
chosen
,
following
of
the
fleshly
lustes
,
forsaking
of
his
crosse
,
seeking
all
ease
in
the
flesh
,
by
lying
and
slaundering
of
his
worde
and
his
chosen
flock
,
Many
wordes
to
no
purpose
.
doe
seeke
to
honour
the
God
of
lyfe
in
maintayning
of
the
contrary
nature
,
the
kingdome
of
Gods
aduersary
the
deuill
,
to
serue
and
worship
,
That
is
of
sinne
for
the
Fam.
say
that
sinnes
onely
is
Antechrist
.
the
Christ
of
the
same
God
by
maintayning
of
the
lyfe
of
Antichrist
.
To
reuerence
his
holy
spirite
by
the
vpholding
of
the
Belialish
spirite
of
Antechrist
:
but
surely
none
of
the
right
professours
of
the
Loue
,
4.
Theoph.
confesseth
he
houldeth
some
of
the
Libertines
opinions
yet
dare
he
not
say
which
can
in
any
wise
maintayne
any
such
errors
as
some
of
them
be
.
Therefore
in
some
point
Theophilus
is
a
Libertine
,
and
so
is
the
Fam.
also
.
And
by
the
way
it
is
much
to
be
maruailed
at
,
that
any
such
which
take
vpon
them
to
professe
the
Christianitye
can
with
such
vehemencie
contemne
the
loue
of
God
and
her
louely
ministration
,
5.
Vntruth
for
the
loue
of
god
is
not
in
HN.
his
Fam.
6.
Vntruth
all
that
Gods
word
requireth
is
not
fulfilled
in
HN.
his
Fam.
7.
Theop.
1.
reason
whereby
he
proueth
his
Fam.
the
true
Church
.
8.
Theop.
2.
reason
Scripture
must
iudge
9.
Vntruth
god
nor
his
righteousnes
are
not
in
HN.
his
Fa.milye
.
whilest
that
all
the
Scripture
enfouldeth
all
good
,
and
the
some
of
all
what
God
and
Christ
requireth
in
his
word
therein
.
Vnles
it
were
to
be
graunted
that
the
enviers
thereof
are
vtterly
ignoraunt
in
that
which
they
professe
.
Therfore
let
this
professed
Loue
vowed
by
the
Familye
of
Loue
,
be
proued
a
false
and
counterfaite
Loue
,
by
some
euil
fruites
or
deedes
,
that
are
in
testimonye
of
truth
,
and
meekenes
,
and
not
by
lye
and
arrogancye
:
And
eke
by
the
rule
of
Scripture
to
breake
forth
and
be
gathered
thereout
,
or
els
if
better
may
be
found
to
be
proued
by
lyke
effect
,
let
it
in
peace
be
allowed
to
dwell
by
,
and
with
you
:
Least
ye
procure
by
such
a
continuall
inueying
agaynst
God
his
righteousnes
,
God
his
seuere
wrath
and
indignation
to
fall
without
remedie
ouer
you
.
For
it
is
all
in
vaine
to
kick
agaynst
the
pricke
,
or
striue
agaynst
the
Lord
,
10.
Theop.
3.
reason
.
Gamaliels
counsell
abused
by
the
Familye
.
for
if
it
be
out
of
the
flesh
and
bloud
it
will
surely
goe
vnder
,
or
faile
and
spare
you
much
labour
,
but
being
done
by
the
finger
of
God
small
will
be
your
preuailing
,
and
much
lesse
your
reward
.
&c.
W.
Wilkinson
.
THis
whole
speach
of
Theophilus
may
for
orders
sake
be
reduced
into
these
two
partes
:
the
first
conteineth
his
aunswere
to
the
22.
Articles
of
the
Libertines
,
where
after
his
manner
he
is
very
eloquent
in
heaping
vp
phrases
to
what
end
he
wotteth
best
:
if
it
be
to
describe
a
Libertine
he
did
very
vnwisely
in
that
for
breuityes
sake
he
referred
vs
not
to
the
1.
Epistle
of
the
Fami
.
written
to
M.
Rogers
.
pag.
73.
b.
lin.
15.
where
very
artificially
he
defineth
a
Libertine
in
few
wordes
after
this
sort
.
A
Libertine
briefly
defined
by
the
Fam.
He
that
knoweth
not
the
doctrine
of
HN.
is
a
fre
one
,
or
Libertine
,
thus
if
he
had
done
in
few
wordes
,
them
should
his
wit
and
his
wordes
haue
ben
equal
,
wheras
now
running
the
furthest
way
about
,
it
may
be
verified
of
him
that
was
sayd
in
the
lyke
case
of
a
person
not
far
vnlyke
Theophilus
,
satis
loquentiae
,
sapientiae
parum
,
Salust
of
Cateline
.
many
wordes
but
small
wisedome
.
And
thus
much
with
the
notes
in
the
margent
vnto
the
first
part
of
his
diuision
.
Theophi
.
first
reason
to
approue
that
the
doctrine
of
HN.
is
a
true
doctrine
is
taken
from
the
effect
thus
,
Theop.
first
reason
aunswered
.
The
effect
is
good
.
Therefore
the
efficient
,
HN.
Fault
not
the
cause
put
for
the
cause
.
in
the
which
argument
drawne
from
that
profe
it
is
failed
when
that
is
put
for
the
effect
which
is
not
the
effect
,
as
thus
,
The
knowledge
of
the
scripture
is
cause
of
heresie
.
Ergo
,
it
is
not
good
that
scripture
should
be
knowne
.
Agayne
,
Gene.
19.
Gene.
38.
The
reading
the
histories
of
Lots
incest
,
and
drunkennes
,
of
Lia
,
and
Rachell
,
the
wiues
of
Iacob
,
of
Iudas
and
Thamar
,
&c.
be
euell
examples
and
yet
to
be
read
in
the
olde
Testament
.
Ergo
,
to
read
in
the
ould
Testament
is
vnlawfull
for
hurting
of
honestye
.
This
Argument
is
false
from
the
effect
for
it
putteth
the
reading
of
the
Scripture
to
be
the
cause
of
whoredome
,
HN.
his
doctrine
not
cause
of
godly
lyfe
.
whereas
that
is
not
such
a
cause
,
as
Staphilus
dreameth
of
,
so
that
herein
then
ye
sée
the
fault
of
this
Argument
,
Staphilus
Apologie
.
fol.
76.
a.
lin.
22.
wherein
it
ceasseth
to
be
so
strong
as
HN.
would
haue
it
.
Theophilus
reasoneth
thus
,
the
effect
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Familie
is
good
,
therfore
the
doctrine
it selfe
.
To
this
I
aunswere
that
Theophilus
supposeth
that
whereas
diuers
liue
honestly
in
the
Familie
,
that
is
brought
to
passe
by
HN.
his
doctrine
,
that
is
to
be
denyed
,
for
whereas
they
now
liue
and
honest
vpright
and
Christian
life
,
this
they
learned
of
the
preachyng
of
the
Gospell
,
The
preachyng
of
the
worde
,
cause
of
godly
lyfe
.
before
euer
they
were
infected
with
HN.
his
heresie
,
so
that
thereby
they
rather
bewtifie
it
then
are
bewtified
by
it
.
And
for
proofe
hereof
it
is
manifestly
apparaunt
that
the
younger
nouices
men
be
in
HN.
his
hereticall
doctrine
,
The
nouices
in
the
Fam.
more
honest
in
lyfe
,
then
the
illuminate
Elders
.
the
honester
they
are
in
life
and
conuersation
,
but
when
they
leaue
once
their
singlemyndednes
and
grow
vp
to
the
manly
oldnes
in
the
Loue
,
and
come
as
they
thinke
nearer
to
the
perfection
of
the
vpright
beyng
,
then
the
wicked
spirite
beginneth
to
Lord
ouer
them
,
and
sinne
to
haue
a
liuyng
and
dayly
shape
in
them
.
So
that
the
déeper
they
wade
in
this
mighty
streame
of
the
louely
ministration
&
the
nearer
they
come
to
the
hiest
pitch
of
being
altogether
Godded
with
the
nature
of
their
new
found
Idoll
,
which
in
stede
of
the
true
God
they
haue
set
vp
vnto
them
,
the
greater
rule
and
sway
doth
the
wicked
nature
of
sinne
beare
in
them
.
The
leauyng
of
Gods
word
is
the
cause
of
all
sinne
.
And
why
so
?
truly
because
that
in
their
childish
yongnes
of
the
loue
the
worde
of
the
Lord
,
is
of
some
credite
with
them
.
So
that
thereby
they
are
bridled
from
sinnyng
,
but
when
they
shall
leaue
that
candle
and
light
vpon
false
lightes
as
the
perfect
do
,
when
they
come
toward
this
perfectnesse
then
their
lyues
are
euery
day
more
vngodly
then
other
.
Cap.
3.
sent.
12.
That
this
is
true
in
HN.
his
Dictatis
,
or
Documentall
sentences
is
manifest
where
he
sayth
.
As
long
as
the
beleuers
of
the
word
are
yet
young
or
childish
in
the
procreation
of
the
seede
of
the
promise
,
Christ
borne
in
the
Fam.
vpon
the
young
ones
.
that
becommeth
borne
in
them
out
of
the
belief
of
the
world
.
And
are
not
yet
growen
vp
to
the
Elderdome
of
the
perfect
beyng
Ephes.
4.
b.
of
the
word
(
which
is
the
appointed
tyme
of
the
father
ouer
all
beleuers
of
the
world
)
so
stand
they
yet
(
although
they
beleue
)
vnder
the
ordinaunce
of
the
Lord
or
his
word
,
not
therfore
that
they
should
alwayes
remaine
as
subiect
there
vnder
.
But
vnto
the
appointed
tyme
,
to
wit
,
The
Disciples
of
the
Fam.
not
alwayes
subiect
to
Gods
word
sayth
HN.
till
vnto
the
manly
old
age
in
the
godly
vnderstandyng
of
the
holy
word
,
as
there
is
sayd
,
that
is
,
till
that
the
Sinnes
be
subdued
.
&c.
The
which
wordes
of
HN.
as
they
haue
bene
the
roote
of
all
Anabaptistrie
and
Libertinisme
,
(
For
that
these
sectaries
haue
boasted
they
could
not
sinne
in
their
perfection
,
and
therfore
néeded
neither
the
word
nor
the
Sacramentes
)
so
doe
they
playnly
confirme
th●●
whereunto
I
haue
alledged
them
videl.
So
long
men
liue
vpright
as
the
doctrine
of
HN.
is
not
knowen
vnto
them
,
and
that
HN.
his
Elders
are
more
corrupt
in
lyfe
then
the
simplest
in
the
Familie
.
Secondly
it
is
offended
in
this
Argument
,
Religion
not
proued
from
the
second
table
to
the
first
.
because
it
is
drawne
from
the
second
table
of
the
Commaundements
vnto
the
first
,
that
he
liueth
honestly
before
men
therfore
he
is
good
in
Religion
before
God
.
Whereas
the
reason
should
be
cleane
otherwise
from
the
first
table
vnto
the
second
,
&
this
is
an
vsuall
maner
in
Scripture
,
wherby
the
holy
Ghost
laboureth
to
discry
an
hypocrite
.
Esay
.
58.2
.
In
Esay
the
holy
Ghost
reasoneth
thus
,
Ye
seeke
me
dayly
and
will
know
my
wayes
euen
as
a
nation
that
did
righteously
and
had
not
forsaken
the
statutes
of
their
God
:
they
aske
of
me
ordinaunces
of
iustice
,
they
will
draw
neare
vnto
their
God
,
saying
:
wherefore
haue
we
fasted
,
and
thou
seest
it
not
?
we
haue
punished
our selues
and
thou
regardest
it
not
?
Thus
they
reason
as
the
Familie
do
,
we
fast
&c.
Ergo
,
we
are
Religious
and
godly
men
:
but
God
turneth
the
Argument
cleane
otherwise
thus
.
Ye
are
oppressours
.
vers.
34.
ye
are
vnmercyfull
to
the
poore
,
vers.
7.
ye
are
oppressours
.
vers.
3.4
.
ye
are
vnmercyfull
to
the
poore
,
vers.
7.
ye
are
extortioners
and
ingraters
.
vers.
6.
Therfore
are
not
honest
men
in
Religion
neither
feare
God
aright
.
The
selfe
same
reason
is
vsed
by
S.
Iames
to
reproue
the
dispersed
Iewes
which
boasted
of
their
vpright
Religion
,
they
are
proued
to
be
hipocrites
and
dissemblers
before
God
from
the
same
table
as
before
.
You
refrayne
your
toungues
but
deceiue
your
owne
hartes
,
therfore
your
Religion
is
in
vayne
.
Iam.
1.26
.
And
agayne
.
Ye
visite
not
the
fatherles
and
widowes
in
aduersitie
.
Therfore
your
Religion
is
not
pure
and
vndefiled
before
God
.
And
thus
still
we
sée
that
the
Familie
reasoneth
not
aright
for
that
they
frame
their
Argument
amisse
:
as
also
doth
Theophilus
in
this
place
.
But
this
is
not
Theophilus
reason
in
this
place
alone
,
but
in
the
Brief
rehearsall
the
same
is
likewise
vsed
as
an
inuincible
Argument
to
proue
the
professed
Religion
by
the
Familie
is
the
truth
,
where
he
likewise
argueth
thus
.
Fam.
proue
by
lyfe
before
men
their
religion
before
God
.
The
voyce
of
the
countrey
where
we
dwell
approueth
we
are
honest
before
men
:
Ergo
,
our
Religion
is
good
before
God
.
Where
if
the
voyce
of
the
countrey
did
iustifie
them
for
honest
men
,
as
farre
as
they
know
them
by
trading
with
them
,
so
farre
I
will
confesse
with
them
,
that
I
know
some
few
of
them
to
be
of
an
honest
life
,
yet
this
proueth
not
the
doctrine
of
HN.
which
they
professe
to
be
true
,
for
that
I
know
that
some
honest
men
of
them
in
lyfe
haue
confessed
vnto
me
diuers
heresies
in
Religion
.
Agayne
,
it
is
extreme
follie
to
be
iudged
by
those
simple
men
(
amongest
whom
they
liue
)
that
are
truly
religious
:
Fam.
put
them
for
iudges
of
religion
which
haue
no
skill
in
religion
.
for
that
some
of
those
whom
they
desire
to
haue
their
Iudges
haue
no
skill
in
those
pointes
that
the
Familie
are
charged
,
with
all
,
so
that
in
vayne
it
were
to
bryng
these
men
beyng
blynd
in
this
case
to
iudge
of
coullors
not
being
expert
in
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
whiche
is
the
light
,
whereby
these
coullors
must
be
sene
.
By
this
then
we
vnderstand
that
the
Familie
is
not
so
learned
in
vsing
so
vnlearned
a
reason
,
as
they
beare
men
in
hand
they
are
,
for
that
hereby
they
deceiue
the
simple
in
makyng
their
liues
before
men
to
be
Argumentes
to
proue
their
Religion
to
be
true
.
Mark.
7.
verse
.
4.
For
that
in
Scripture
the
Pharisies
liued
very
vprightly
before
men
,
vsing
many
glorious
ceremonies
as
washyng
of
cuppes
and
beds
,
Math.
23.
v.
23.
&c.
and
yet
Christ
called
them
hypocrites
,
and
sayd
often
woe
be
vnto
them
.
Math.
7.15
.
Many
false
Prophetes
shall
come
in
sheepes
clothing
sayth
Christ
and
they
are
rauenyng
Wolues
within
.
Staphilus
a
Papist
handleth
this
Argument
at
large
in
his
Apollogie
,
Fol.
37.
a.
where
he
also
confuteth
this
Argument
of
HN.
and
his
Familiers
:
1.
the
doctrine
may
be
good
sayth
he
and
yet
the
lyfe
euill
.
Math.
23.
and
many
in
the
Romish
Church
liue
not
Catholiquely
.
Papistes
liues
most
contrary
to
their
owne
lawes
.
Fol.
38.
a.
For
they
lead
their
liues
clene
contrary
and
repugnant
to
their
owne
Canons
and
Constit●●●●●s
(
sayth
he
)
2.
the
doctrine
may
be
euill
and
the
lyfe
good
.
Math.
7.
beware
of
false
Prophetes
.
Yea
,
heretiques
are
of
great
vertue
in
apparaunce
as
he
proueth
by
sondry
examples
:
So
that
sayth
Staphilus
the
lyfe
both
must
be
iudged
to
be
true
by
the
doctrine
,
as
also
the
doctrine
by
the
lyfe
both
must
agrée
together
,
therfore
it
is
not
inough
vnlesse
both
trée
and
frute
be
good
.
Math.
12.
And
our
Sauiour
sayth
,
that
his
workes
therfore
ought
to
be
beleued
,
Iohn
.
10.
Staph.
fol.
35.
b
,
August
.
de
vnitate
Ecclesiae
.
because
the
doctrine
&
the
lyfe
in
him
went
ioyntly
together
.
And
to
this
purpose
very
fitly
sayth
he
out
of
S.
Augustin
:
The
Argument
that
proueth
mens
doctrine
by
their
lyfe
is
false
.
Thus
in
the
iudgement
of
the
Families
best
frendes
(
the
Papistes
whom
they
magnifie
so
much
)
this
their
Argument
is
not
true
.
Furthermore
as
it
is
vnreasonable
to
finde
fault
with
good
séede
,
because
it
is
sowed
by
an
euill
husbandman
,
so
is
not
therfore
euill
séede
the
better
to
be
liked
of
,
because
that
a
good
husbandman
,
Origen
.
in
16.
cap.
of
Ezech.
shall
haue
euill
seruauntes
that
sowe
it
.
Very
aptly
therfore
sayth
Origen
concernyng
this
matter
In
myne
opinion
(
sayth
he
)
an
Heretique
of
good
lyfe
,
is
much
more
hurtfull
and
hath
more
authoritie
in
his
wordes
,
then
he
that
doth
discredit
his
doctrine
with
his
lyfe
:
therfore
must
we
take
heede
of
heretiques
which
seeme
to
be
of
godly
conuersation
.
God
graunt
all
his
children
may
be
ruled
by
the
ghostly
counsell
of
this
godly
and
learned
father
.
To
all
the
which
that
hetherto
hath
ben
sayd
concerning
this
matter
,
if
the
Famblers
will
obiect
:
that
euery
man
doth
defend
and
maintayne
that
he
lyketh
best
,
and
that
here
I
shew
my selfe
a
proctour
of
sinne
as
oftentimes
they
obiect
,
to
this
I
aunswere
that
this
obiection
is
HN.
and
Anabaptisticall
,
neuerthelesse
I
lyke
not
to
smother
sinnes
or
to
boulster
vp
impietye
in
any
person
whatsoeuer
:
&
albeit
this
accusation
in
some
part
be
true
,
that
many
which
professe
themselues
to
be
Gospellers
,
&
can
talke
gloriously
of
religion
and
regeneration
,
have
●●●e
list
to
lyue
thereafter
:
abusing
the
pretence
of
the
Gospell
as
a
stalking
horse
to
leuell
at
others
by
,
A
true
Protestant
who
.
therefore
I
counsaile
that
no
man
be
accompted
an
honest
man
in
religion
what
countenaunce
soeuer
he
would
beare
,
vnlesse
he
in
lyfe
expresse
that
in
outward
dealings
which
his
tongue
so
often
runneth
of
:
so
that
to
walke
after
,
not
to
talke
of
the
Gospell
doth
make
a
Protestant
and
a
gospeller
,
otherwise
when
God
shall
in
iudgement
plucke
of
our
Lyons
skinnes
,
we
shall
be
openly
séene
who
we
are
to
our
owne
shame
and
confusion
.
Neither
are
the
Papistes
to
boast
that
the
gospellers
is
but
a
schisme
from
the
Romish
Church
,
for
otherwise
it
would
yeald
other
fruites
:
I
aunswere
,
that
no
land
albeit
sowen
with
neuer
so
good
wheat
bringeth
out
onely
wheat
but
sometymes
wéedes
also
.
And
as
for
the
Church
of
Antechrist
(
the
Romish
harlot
I
meane
)
Staphilus
in
his
Apologie
shall
tell
her
tale
,
Staphilus
fol.
37
38.
Byshop
of
Salis
b.
in
the
Appolog
.
pag.
409.
410.
411.
and
M.
Harding
which
defendeth
her
open
whoredome
and
commen
stewes
shall
beare
him
witnes
,
that
though
some
gospellers
sinne
,
yet
many
Papistes
sinck
in
impietye
,
and
thus
much
for
Theop.
first
reason
.
Theoph.
second
reason
aunswered
.
Vnto
Theop.
second
reason
conteining
a
request
concerning
an
vpright
arbiter
in
this
matter
,
as
it
is
very
equal
(
vz.
That
his
doctrine
and
the
heresie
of
HN.
be
tried
by
the
rule
of
Scripture
,
)
so
do
I
in
this
behalfe
thereto
most
willingly
consent
and
agrée
,
wherein
also
I
haue
,
as
I
am
able
,
satisfied
his
request
:
wholy
herein
aunswering
him
as
S.
Augustine
in
the
lyke
case
aunswered
Donatus
a
man
in
doctrine
not
vnlike
to
Theophilus
.
De
vnitate
Ecclesiae
.
Whether
they
hould
the
truth
or
no
,
let
them
shew
me
none
otherwise
but
by
the
canonical
books
of
holy
scripture
.
And
good
reason
it
is
that
euery
man
be
heard
by
him
to
whome
h●
d●●h
make
his
appeale
,
seing
therfore
he
hath
appeald
to
the
Scripture
,
to
the
Scripture
shall
he
go
.
Wherin
also
I
promes
him
very
trulye
that
I
am
rather
desirous
of
the
defending
the
truth
,
then
to
contend
with
him
in
●●●ugning
his
errour
.
In
the
confirmation
wherof
,
if
he
shall
deale
soundly
,
and
set
downe
chapter
and
verse
for
his
profe
,
I
will
as
fully
satisfie
him
as
I
am
able
,
being
euer
ready
to
performe
either
priuately
,
or
openly
that
which
in
priuate
letters
I
long
since
did
offer
him
:
wherein
also
if
at
any
tyme
or
in
any
matter
I
shall
by
him
be
thought
not
rightly
to
haue
conceaued
his
meaning
if
by
any
meanes
I
shall
haue
intelligence
thereof
:
and
if
he
shall
vouchsafe
to
deale
by
any
reasonable
profe
,
I
offer
my selfe
to
doe
nothing
out
of
euill
will
,
being
as
ready
to
confesse
mine
ouersightes
,
as
he
shall
be
able
to
conuince
me
of
them
,
onely
mine
earnest
desire
out
of
harty
loue
is
if
hee
meane
to
deale
heareafter
with
me
any
further
,
that
he
keepe
him
to
the
true
gramaticall
sence
of
scripture
,
expounding
the
same
according
to
the
proportion
of
fayth
:
this
if
he
doe
I
shall
be
hartely
glad
:
otherwise
if
he
doe
,
in
quoting
scripture
for
the
phrase
,
and
in
Allegorizing
the
text
depraue
the
sence
thereof
:
I
promise
him
lykewise
that
hereafter
I
will
not
further
medle
with
him
or
his
:
for
I
like
not
to
spend
good
leasure
(
wherof
I
haue
not
such
plenty
)
that
in
speaking
in
the
ayre
,
I
both
may
mispend
my
tyme
,
and
abuse
the
reader
with
emptines
.
The
last
and
least
reason
whereby
Theoph.
would
proue
that
no
man
ought
to
deale
agaynst
the
Fam.
is
taken
from
the
counsell
of
Gamaliell
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
.
Theoph.
thyrd
reason
aunswered
.
Actes
.
5.38.39
.
This
reason
is
as
it
were
by
common
consent
receiued
and
alledged
by
all
those
that
are
any
thing
at
all
sene
in
the
Fam.
euer
in
their
mouthes
if
it
be
of
God
it
will
stand
&c.
Fam.
common
reason
why
they
ought
not
to
be
spoken
agaynst
,
Caluinus
in
Act.
The
which
reason
the
Anabaptistes
vsed
very
often
,
and
is
(
by
a
learned
expositor
termed
)
a
reason
not
fit
for
any
man
of
wisedome
.
First
concerning
Gamaliels
wordes
that
they
are
not
alwayes
to
be
taken
for
a
law
,
it
is
manifest
neither
are
they
a
right
rule
or
conteine
a
generall
doctrine
,
how
at
all
tymes
false
teachers
are
to
be
delt
withall
(
neither
were
the
holy
Apostles
false
teachers
,
Theop.
falsly
supposeth
the
Apostles
to
be
false
teachers
.
as
Theophilus
comparison
doth
afford
)
but
he
onely
vpon
that
present
occasion
because
of
that
imminent
perill
that
hangeth
ouer
the
heads
of
the
Appostles
at
that
instant
,
vttered
that
speach
as
a
worldly
wise
and
politique
man
,
to
stay
the
fury
of
the
priestes
,
and
set
frée
the
Apostles
in
so
great
a
daunger
.
Examples
without
precepts
proue
not
.
Wherefore
he
that
shall
stretch
Gamaliels
wordes
further
then
he
ment
them
,
and
of
one
priuate
politique
action
,
by
and
by
publish
a
principle
in
Diuinitye
,
and
thereupon
ground
a
generall
doctrine
without
an
especiall
precept
to
the
warrant
thereof
shall
of
the
lyke
examples
in
the
scriptures
gather
many
and
marueilous
inconueniences
.
Concerning
the
doctrine
of
the
first
table
if
this
example
were
generall
,
by
this
gapp
many
heretickes
would
stirre
coles
in
the
Church
,
and
in
the
second
tables
many
theues
,
harlots
,
and
godles
persons
would
swarue
to
the
vtter
ouerthrow
of
the
common
weale
.
Inconueniences
of
Theoph.
doctrine
.
The
first
will
not
haue
any
man
compelled
to
religigion
,
&
therefore
much
lesse
to
be
put
death
for
the
same
.
The
second
is
a
plausible
doctrine
to
fill
the
world
full
of
theues
,
and
harlots
,
to
the
confirmation
whereof
no
honest
man
will
once
breath
,
to
the
confutation
euery
man
both
by
the
law
of
nature
,
and
much
more
by
the
written
word
of
God
,
is
bound
to
agrée
with
all
possible
resistaunce
if
he
meane
to
kéepe
a
good
conscience
towards
God
,
or
maintayne
the
dutye
of
Charitye
towardes
his
neighbour
,
But
because
the
oportunitye
and
the
instance
of
this
place
doth
séeme
to
enforce
a
word
or
two
concerning
this
question
by
sound
and
straunge
reasons
out
of
holy
Scripturres
I
will
approue
that
a
Christian
magistrate
both
may
and
ought
to
punnish
by
death
and
otherwise
,
Heretickes
both
may
and
ought
to
be
put
to
death
by
the
ciuill
magistrate
.
1.
those
that
are
heretiques
agaynst
the
fayth
,
and
blasphemers
against
religion
.
1
The
Manachies
,
Donatistes
,
and
ould
Heretiques
were
of
the
opinion
,
that
all
heretiques
ought
fréely
and
without
punnishment
,
professe
what
they
listed
,
and
not
be
compelled
to
fayth
,
but
they
might
embrace
what
religion
best
they
lyked
without
controulement
,
whome
S.
Augustine
in
many
places
confuted
shewing
,
that
a
magistrate
might
lawfully
compell
heretiques
to
the
fayth
and
sharpely
punnish
false
teachers
for
broaching
of
their
opinions
.
And
therefore
speaking
to
the
heretiques
he
sayth
very
well
,
August
de
pastoribus
.
cap.
16
Recte
faciunt
imperatores
Catholici
qui
eos
cogunt
ad
vnitatem
,
the
Catholique
Emperours
doe
very
well
when
they
compel
heretiques
to
come
to
vnitye
.
The
first
reason
is
taken
from
S.
Paule
,
Rom.
13.4
.
a.
who
reasoneth
Reason
.
1
from
the
end
of
the
institution
of
the
magistrate
.
That
he
beareth
not
the
sword
for
nought
,
for
he
is
the
minister
of
God
to
take
vengeaunce
on
him
that
doth
euill
.
Séeing
then
heretiques
and
false
teachers
doe
euill
,
in
blaspheming
the
holy
name
of
Christ
,
after
the
which
we
are
named
,
in
making
a
schisme
amongest
the
people
,
in
disturbing
the
commen
quietnes
of
the
land
wherein
they
liue
,
and
the
state
of
priuate
men
also
,
therefore
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
they
may
,
and
ought
to
be
punnished
of
him
not
onely
in
their
wealth
and
goodes
,
but
in
their
bodyes
with
the
losse
of
lyfe
also
.
Secondly
,
God
by
manifest
precept
and
commaundement
,
Reason
.
2
hath
prescribed
how
heretiques
ought
to
be
dealt
withall
:
for
when
they
stirre
vp
tumultes
among
the
people
,
and
drawe
them
from
the
doctrine
deliuered
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
which
teacheth
that
we
should
haue
but
one
God
,
one
fayth
,
one
Baptisme
.
&c.
And
séeing
I
say
there
be
perticuler
preceptes
of
this
matter
,
Leuit.
24.14.16
.
Numb.
15
30.30
.
and
God
in
his
word
hath
commaunded
that
they
should
be
slayne
:
It
can
not
neither
is
it
to
be
thought
,
that
God
hath
commaunded
that
he
hath
not
allowed
of
heretiques
:
Deut.
13.
&
.
17.13.14.15
.
&
.
18.20.22
.
Therfore
lawfullye
may
by
the
commaundement
of
God
be
put
to
death
by
the
ciuill
Magistrate
.
Reason
.
3
Thirdly
the
Lord
hath
not
left
this
vnto
vs
,
by
precept
onely
,
or
as
a
thing
indifferent
in
the
pleasure
of
the
magistrate
,
to
chuse
whether
he
will
punnish
them
by
death
,
or
no
:
but
he
hath
also
hedged
in
this
his
law
by
example
that
whosoeuer
shall
transgresse
in
this
behalfe
shall
be
guiltye
of
a
heinous
transgression
.
Numb.
15.35
.
The
man
that
gathered
stickes
on
the
Saboth
day
was
slayne
.
Godly
kinges
by
their
example
haue
approued
the
same
by
their
continuall
practise
.
3.
Kinges
.
14.13
.
2.
Chron.
15.13
.
Asa
put
downe
his
owne
mother
from
her
estate
,
because
she
made
an
Idole
in
a
groue
,
and
he
destroyed
her
Idols
and
burnt
them
by
the
brooke
Kidron
.
4.
Kyng
.
23.5
.
Iosias
put
downe
the
Chemerims
,
he
defiled
Tophet
,
he
brake
downe
the
Images
,
and
put
downe
the
alters
,
sacrificing
the
priestes
of
the
hye
places
vpon
them
.
2.
Chro.
23.17
.
Iehoiada
destroyed
Baals
temple
,
brake
his
altar
and
his
Images
,
and
slew
Mattan
the
priest
of
Baal
before
the
altars
.
1.
Kyng
.
18.40
.
Elias
put
to
death
all
Baals
prophets
and
would
not
let
one
of
them
escape
.
2.
Kyng
.
10.25
.
Iehue
put
all
Baals
priestes
to
death
.
Neither
was
this
onely
in
the
tyme
of
the
law
of
Moses
but
after
Christes
assention
when
there
was
not
a
Christian
Magistrate
.
Act.
13.11
.
Actes
.
5.5.10
.
S.
Paule
made
Elimas
blinde
,
S.
Peter
slew
Ananias
,
and
Saphira
because
they
lyed
agaynst
the
holy
ghost
.
Lastly
in
the
tyme
of
Christian
Emperours
,
namely
,
Constantine
,
Gratiam
,
Valentinian
,
Theodosius
,
Archadius
,
Honorius
,
Valentinus
,
and
Martianus
.
And
many
others
which
by
waight
of
lawes
did
forbid
all
wicked
sectes
,
and
factions
,
contrarye
to
the
word
of
God
.
And
therefore
did
they
commaunde
,
to
all
their
Liuetenants
,
Proconsuls
,
and
Presidents
in
all
their
Empires
,
that
Idolatrye
should
be
forbidden
,
the
temples
of
Idols
should
be
shut
,
that
they
should
not
be
permitted
to
sacrifice
in
them
,
that
all
the
heretiques
as
the
Manichies
,
the
Donatistes
.
the
Arians
,
Apollinaristes
,
and
Euchians
,
with
their
doctrine
should
not
be
suffered
,
their
Churches
should
be
spared
,
and
their
conuenticles
forbidden
.
That
their
heretical
bookes
should
be
openly
burned
,
that
those
which
fostered
them
,
or
receiued
them
to
house
,
should
be
greeuously
punished
,
and
the
heretiques
themselues
,
should
be
depriued
of
honours
,
goods
,
yea
bodies
and
liues
also
,
that
by
some
meanes
or
other
their
wicked
and
schismaticall
fantasies
might
be
ouerthrowne
.
All
the
which
they
would
not
haue
done
vnlesse
(
by
the
worde
of
God
,
)
it
had
ben
assuredly
lawfull
,
or
if
the
counsaile
of
Gamaliell
had
bene
as
a
generall
lawe
to
all
estates
,
tymes
,
and
persons
that
followed
.
The
which
examples
of
Christian
Emperours
and
godly
kinges
and
gouernours
both
in
the
law
,
and
the
kinges
of
Iudah
,
in
and
since
the
state
of
the
Primatiue
Church
,
I
besech
God
to
whome
the
care
of
his
Church
doth
belong
to
put
into
the
hartes
of
all
Christian
Magistrates
to
practise
that
they
may
in
déede
shew
themselues
nurses
of
the
Church
,
to
the
maintenaunce
of
Religion
and
the
assuraunce
of
their
owne
thrones
,
and
estates
,
and
to
the
quietnesse
of
their
subiectes
,
that
heresie
may
be
suppressed
,
&
sinne
punished
,
and
that
God
in
all
may
be
gloryfied
,
in
and
through
his
Christ
our
onely
mediatour
and
redéemer
.
Amen
.
❧
Certaine
profitable
notes
to
know
an
Heretique
,
especially
an
Anabaptist
.
With
the
Opinions
,
and
behauiour
of
them
out
of
〈◊〉
Authors
.
¶
Out
of
M.
Bullingers
booke
,
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
.
Simlerus
epist.
fol.
1.
ANabaptistes
fly
open
conference
and
créepe
from
house
to
house
craftely
and
priuily
,
seducyng
the
simple
and
ignoraunt
.
2.
2.
Nicholas
Storcke
in
Saxonie
the
chiefe
ringleader
of
the
Anabaptistes
boasted
of
Reueilations
.
3.
3.
He
boasted
of
a
new
world
,
wherin
iustice
dwelleth
.
Bulleng.
fol.
1.
Anabaptisme
commeth
alwayes
by
contentious
and
troublesome
persons
,
where
the
Gospell
had
bene
preached
before
.
Thomas
Muncer
taught
in
word
and
writyng
.
First
that
the
Preachers
of
his
tyme
were
not
sent
of
God
,
neither
that
they
taught
the
word
of
God
,
but
the
dead
letter
of
the
Scripture
:
further
that
the
scripture
and
outward
word
,
was
not
the
true
word
of
God
,
but
a
testimonie
of
the
true
word
:
and
that
the
word
is
inward
and
heauenly
and
commeth
immediatly
from
the
mouth
of
God
,
and
that
it
ought
to
be
taught
inwardly
by
the
spirite
and
not
by
Scriptures
or
Sermons
.
Fol.
2.
He
denyed
Baptisme
of
Infantes
.
He
sayd
that
Christ
did
not
fully
satisfie
for
vs
.
He
sayd
God
reueiled
his
will
by
dreames
,
which
he
highly
commended
as
inspirations
from
the
holy
Ghost
.
His
owne
sect
be
termed
the
elect
of
God
,
all
that
were
not
of
his
sect
he
sayd
they
were
wicked
&
woorthy
to
be
slayne
.
He
sayd
that
goodes
ought
to
be
common
.
Yea
he
sayd
that
Gedeons
sword
was
geuen
hym
to
abolish
all
Lordshyps
,
agaynst
all
tyrauntes
,
to
restore
the
former
libertie
,
&
erect
the
new
kyngdome
of
Christ
vpon
the
earth
.
Muncer
was
put
to
death
for
his
heresie
,
Fol.
3.
and
repented
before
his
death
.
At
Tygurie
some
contentious
men
though
not
vnlearned
tooke
part
with
the
Anabaptistes
.
Fol.
9.
The
Anabaptistes
would
not
communicate
with
the
wicked
.
They
sayd
that
the
Baptisme
of
infantes
was
inuented
by
Pope
Nicholas
and
therfore
it
was
naught
.
Fol.
10.
Anabaptistes
were
hartned
by
those
which
desired
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Gospell
and
the
restoryng
of
Popery
.
Fol.
11.
Anabaptistes
were
sage
men
,
they
sighed
often
,
they
laughed
not
,
they
were
vehement
in
reprehensions
.
The
simple
were
deceiued
much
by
this
Argument
,
Let
men
say
of
the
Anabaptistes
what
they
will
I
sée
their
sobriety
,
I
heare
them
say
nothing
but
this
,
that
we
must
not
sweare
at
all
,
but
we
must
lyue
holy
and
iust
.
&c.
The
Anabaptistes
complained
that
all
thynges
were
done
agaynst
them
by
force
,
that
the
truth
was
oppressed
,
that
simple
and
godly
men
which
sought
nothing
but
that
which
was
conteined
in
the
word
of
God
,
neither
could
they
be
hard
or
haue
frée
libertie
to
vtter
out
their
myndes
.
The
Anabaptistes
outwardly
did
lead
a
godly
lyfe
,
Fol.
17.
b.
they
spake
earnestly
agaynst
couetousnes
,
pride
,
othes
,
filthy
talke
,
vncomely
behauiour
,
chearyng
and
dronkennes
,
they
spake
much
of
killyng
the
old
man
.
&c.
Briefly
great
and
manifold
was
their
hypocrisie
.
Fol.
18.
They
sayd
they
onely
were
the
true
Church
,
wherein
Christians
delighted
&
that
their
Sectaries
might
kéepe
company
with
no
Christian
Churches
of
the
Gospellers
for
that
their
Churche
were
no
more
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
then
the
Papistes
Churches
.
They
sayd
that
the
Ministers
were
not
lawfully
called
to
the
Ministry
,
nor
ordinarily
,
because
they
had
not
those
qualities
that
S.
Paule
requireth
1.
Tim.
3.
e.
They
allow
of
Reuelations
.
They
say
that
the
Sermons
of
Preach●●●
are
of
smal
accompt
,
because
in
them
is
taught
that
Christ
onely
satisfied
for
our
sinnes
,
and
that
men
were
iustified
before
God
by
fayth
and
not
by
workes
.
They
affirmed
the
law
might
be
kept
,
and
therefore
they
blamed
the
Preachers
for
saying
the
contrary
.
They
held
Communitie
of
all
thynges
.
They
affirmed
that
the
old
Testament
ought
not
to
be
mingled
with
the
new
,
because
the
old
was
abrogated
.
They
sayd
that
the
soules
slept
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
No
Christian
might
be
a
Magistrat
.
Magistrates
must
not
medle
with
Religion
.
Fol.
9.
The
last
punishment
of
Christians
is
Excommunication
.
No
man
ought
to
be
compelled
to
fayth
,
or
put
to
death
for
his
Religion
.
Warre
(
say
they
)
is
vnlawfull
for
Christians
.
Their
speaches
must
be
yea
,
and
no
,
without
any
oth
.
None
(
say
they
)
ought
to
be
put
from
the
Lordes
supper
.
Cap.
9.
Of
diuers
sectes
and
sortes
of
Anabaptistes
.
¶
Of
Anabaptistes
termed
Apostoliques
whose
errours
were
,
Fol.
20.
1.
They
approued
onely
the
bare
letter
of
the
Scripture
.
2.
They
vsed
no
weapon
,
staffe
,
wallet
,
shoes
,
money
.
&c.
3.
They
preached
on
house
toppes
.
4.
They
washed
one
an
others
féete
.
5.
They
forsooke
wiues
and
children
.
6.
They
held
communitie
.
Cap.
10.
¶
Of
Anabaptistes
Spirituall
.
1.
They
had
nothyng
like
the
world
,
to
proue
it
they
abused
.
Rom.
11.
2.
Fol.
23.
They
had
rules
both
for
the
matter
and
fourme
of
apparell
.
And
affirmed
,
it
was
vnlawfull
to
weare
silke
.
3.
They
had
rules
of
eatyng
,
drinkyng
,
and
sléepyng
.
4.
They
might
neuer
laugh
.
5.
They
sighed
often
&
might
not
come
in
open
assemblies
.
6.
They
condemne
bargainyng
and
the
vse
of
weapons
.
Cap.
11.
¶
Of
Sinles
Anabaptistes
.
Fol.
26.
These
Anahaptistes
sayd
,
they
could
sinne
.
For
proofe
they
cited
.
He
that
is
of
God
sinneth
not
.
1.
Iohn
.
3.6
.
&
.
cap.
3.8
.
He
that
sinneth
is
of
the
Deuill
.
Christes
Church
is
without
spot
or
wrinckle
.
Ephes.
5.27
.
And
therfore
did
they
intermit
the
5.
petition
,
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
.
They
sayd
there
was
no
originall
sinne
,
neither
were
infantes
by
nature
sinfull
.
The
hatchers
of
this
heresie
were
Nouatus
,
Catharis
,
Auxentius
,
Pelagius
:
it
is
learnedly
and
at
large
confuted
by
S.
Augustin
,
Tom.
7.
Agaynst
Coelestius
of
mans
perfect
righteousnes
,
in
the
last
end
of
the
booke
.
Cap.
12.
¶
Of
Anabaptistes
,
that
vsed
to
hold
their
peaces
and
pray
.
1.
They
sayd
there
ought
to
be
no
more
any
preachyng
,
because
the
doore
was
shut
.
Apoc.
1.
2.
The
world
was
not
worthy
to
heare
the
Gospell
.
3.
Beyng
asked
ought
of
their
Religion
,
they
held
their
peace
.
2.
Booke
.
1.
Chap.
Of
Anabaptistes
Enthusiastae
.
They
were
often
in
a
trayne
and
boasted
much
of
the
spirite
and
Reuelations
.
Their
common
by
word
was
,
The
father
sayd
it
.
They
saw
by
Reuelation
that
the
day
of
Iudgement
was
at
hand
.
Cap.
2.
Of
free
brethren
o●
gro●●●
and
impure
Anabaptistes
.
Fol.
37.
1.
They
had
(
as
they
them selues
affirmed
)
fleshly
knowledge
either
of
other
.
2.
They
sayd
Christ
made
them
frée
from
all
lawes
.
3.
They
might
haue
no
landes
,
nor
pay
tithes
or
obedience
or
subiection
to
any
man
.
4.
They
had
communitie
of
all
thinges
.
Cap.
4.
Of
Libertine
Anabaptistes
.
Fol.
42.
1.
They
graunted
that
othes
Magistracie
,
and
Baptisme
might
indifferently
be
vsed
or
not
be
vsed
.
2.
They
passed
not
for
Scripture
,
for
say
they
we
are
all
taught
of
God
.
3.
They
sayd
Sacramentes
were
néedeles
,
for
the
fayth
full
hauyng
the
thyng
signified
vz.
the
holy
Ghost
néeded
not
the
outward
signe
of
water
.
4.
They
sayd
it
was
frée
for
them
in
persecution
,
either
to
confesse
or
dissemble
their
Religion
.
5.
They
sayd
it
is
sufficient
for
them
,
to
kéepe
their
harts
cleane
although
they
do
cleane
contrary
in
their
déedes
.
6.
No
man
say
they
ought
to
put
him selfe
in
daunger
for
his
fayth
,
for
God
is
not
pleasured
by
any
mans
death
,
neither
wil
he
haue
any
man
leaue
his
wife
&
children
.
7.
For
their
quietnes
sake
(
they
say
)
they
may
conforme
them selues
to
the
Religion
of
any
people
,
among
whom
they
lyue
.
And
of
this
iudgement
(
said
M.
Bulling
.
)
was
the
beast
Dauid
George
,
Fol.
43.
a.
and
this
is
the
most
pestilent
sect
of
all
others
.
Cap.
6.
Of
the
sect
of
the
Hutties
.
They
thought
they
were
the
Israelites
bodely
.
They
had
terrible
dreames
and
visions
.
They
saw
in
their
dreames
,
that
domes
day
was
at
hand
,
&
therfore
spent
their
goodes
rioteously
.
In
continuaunce
of
tyme
when
all
was
wasted
,
they
professed
w●●full
pouertie
.
Cap.
7.
Of
the
sect
of
the
Augustines
,
of
Augustine
a
Bohemian
.
THey
sayd
that
heauen
is
,
was
,
and
shal
be
shut
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
They
thought
that
neither
the
good
were
in
heauen
,
nor
the
wicked
in
hell
,
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
but
they
were
put
in
seuerall
places
,
which
places
are
vnto
vs
vnknowne
.
Cap.
8.
Of
the
Anabaptistes
of
Munster
.
1.
THey
inueyed
agaynst
all
excellencie
,
wealth
,
and
honour
.
2.
They
despised
and
spake
agaynst
the
Magistrate
.
3.
They
despised
the
world
and
worldly
thynges
.
4.
Their
talke
was
wholy
of
the
mortifying
of
the
old
man
.
Cap.
13.
Melchior
Hoffman
an
Archheretique
and
an
Anabaptist
and
his
sectaries
affirmed
,
1.
THat
the
Baptisme
of
infantes
was
of
the
deuill
.
2.
That
Christ
tooke
not
flesh
of
the
virgin
Mary
.
3.
That
our
saluation
is
of
our selues
.
4.
That
there
is
no
hope
of
pardon
for
those
,
which
fall
away
after
they
haue
receiued
the
grace
of
God
.
Cap.
14.
Of
the
heresie
of
Dauid
George
.
1.
DAuid
George
affirmed
that
all
the
doctrine
giuen
vs
from
godly
Moses
,
Christ
and
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
is
vnperfect
&
vnprofitable
to
saluation
,
but
sayd
that
his
heresie
is
perfectly
profitable
vnto
lyfe
euerlastyng
.
2.
Dauid
George
sayth
he
is
Christ
,
and
the
Messias
,
the
beloued
sonne
of
God
,
borne
not
of
the
flesh
but
of
the
spirite
.
3.
Dauid
George
sayd
he
will
restore
the
house
or
Israell
and
the
tribe
of
Leuie
.
4.
Dauid
George
sayth
,
it
is
he
that
must
forgeue
sinnes
.
4.
Libertines
.
1.
THey
sayd
God
made
the
sinne
of
Cain
and
Iudas
.
2.
They
denyed
the
Resurrection
and
sayd
it
was
spirituall
.
3.
They
sayd
the
deuils
&
all
the
wicked
should
be
saued
.
4.
They
sayd
the
old
Testament
is
abrogate
.
3.
Booke
.
1.
Chap.
THe
Anabaptistes
withdraw
themselues
from
their
Churches
and
Ministers
.
cap.
2.
your
Ministers
line
not
well
say
the
Anabaptistes
:
therefore
your
Church
is
not
the
true
Church
.
The
Anabaptistes
in
ioyning
to
the
Churches
where
the
Gospell
hath
with
much
labour
bene
preached
there
they
stirre
vp
tumultes
.
They
say
the
Ministers
are
not
rightly
called
.
Chap.
6.
Anabaptistes
reasons
why
they
refuse
to
come
to
Church
.
1
THe
Ministers
refuse
and
depart
from
Christes
doctrine
.
2
No
man
ought
to
be
compelled
to
fayth
.
3
Ye
resist
euill
,
and
Moyses
sword
should
not
defend
doctrine
but
Christes
.
4
Your
Ministers
liue
not
as
they
teach
,
Ergo
,
their
doctrine
is
vntrue
.
4.
Booke
3.
Chapter
.
THe
Anabaptistes
say
we
may
fulfill
the
law
.
They
affirme
they
are
not
heard
as
they
ought
to
be
.
vz.
openly
,
and
as
the
law
requireth
,
and
Nichodemus
Reason
.
1
counsaileth
,
and
yet
not
one
of
them
dare
once
professe
their
doctrine
openly
.
They
quoted
much
scripture
.
Wée
ought
not
say
they
be
compelled
to
Religion
.
Reason
.
2
It
is
not
lawfull
to
defend
Religion
by
the
ciuill
sword
Reason
.
3
For
Christ
sayd
resist
not
euill
.
The
preachers
rayled
on
them
,
and
delt
vncharitably
Reason
.
4
with
them
,
yet
were
they
the
most
scoffers
of
all
others
.
No
man
say
they
ought
to
be
put
to
death
for
Religion
,
Reason
.
5
,
but
be
excommunicated
onely
:
for
excommunication
is
the
last
punishment
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
They
rayled
on
the
Lordes
supper
,
and
sayd
it
was
Reason
.
6
no
sacrament
,
they
sayd
they
might
not
companye
with
any
but
of
their
owne
sect
,
&
other
they
sayd
are
wicked
.
They
affirmed
none
ought
to
be
baptized
,
but
they
Reason
.
7
which
are
of
age
which
can
professe
their
fayth
,
and
yet
for
profe
hereof
they
quote
no
scripture
.
Yf
any
of
the
Gospellers
lyue
godly
they
call
him
an
Anabaptist
.
The
reprochfull
tauntes
of
the
Anabaptistes
,
Lutherans
.
Fol.
254.
False
and
carnall
Gospellers
.
255.
errors
and
vnskilfulnes
of
preachers
.
256.
Succeders
of
the
Pharesies
.
256.
Hipocrites
,
blind
guides
,
Fooles
,
blind
serpents
,
Generations
of
vipers
.
257.
fellowes
of
theues
whome
Dauid
maketh
mention
of
.
Psal.
50.
They
say
we
hate
them
because
they
would
lyue
without
sinne
.
Fol.
260.
They
say
we
may
kéepe
the
law
,
to
the
profe
whereof
they
abuse
much
scripture
.
The
preachers
(
say
the
Anabaptistes
)
would
haue
vs
professe
openly
because
they
would
haue
the
Magistrate
persecute
vs
.
FINIS
ex
Bullingero
.
Out
of
Caluin
agaynst
the
Anabaptistes
.
THey
say
that
they
ought
not
to
receiue
the
Lordes
Supper
,
where
there
is
no
true
excommunication
.
Fol.
38.
Fol.
35.
They
say
they
may
not
participate
in
the
sacraments
with
any
man
whome
they
know
to
be
wicked
.
Fol.
53.
Catharistes
,
Donatistes
,
and
Anabaptistes
séeke
a
Church
without
spot
.
Fol.
58.
The
Anabaptistes
say
no
man
that
is
minister
may
haue
a
certayne
charge
,
alledging
for
profe
the
Apostles
example
.
Out
of
Caluin
agaynst
the
Libertines
.
THe
sect
of
the
Libertines
is
that
sect
which
S.
Peter
and
S.
Iude
foretould
.
Fol.
129.
The
whole
speach
of
the
Libertines
is
in
such
straunge
kinde
of
stile
,
that
those
which
heare
them
at
the
first
doe
wonder
at
them
,
and
so
dealt
Marcion
in
the
hatching
of
his
heresie
.
Fol.
131.
Fol.
133.
The
Libertines
denied
the
resurrection
.
The
Libertines
,
were
deuided
into
orders
of
men
.
The
first
sort
were
called
blessed
ones
,
which
when
they
vsed
their
office
in
purging
their
religion
,
they
were
termed
Puritanes
.
Secondly
there
were
ij
.
kindes
of
their
disciples
,
the
first
they
vnto
whome
they
did
reueale
their
misteries
of
their
sect
,
and
them
they
termed
Elected
ones
.
Others
whome
they
a
far
of
by
little
and
litle
made
acquainted
with
their
heresie
,
they
termed
Hearers
.
Fol.
164.
In
the
beginning
the
Libertines
bouldly
reiected
the
scriptures
,
they
tauntingly
scoffing
at
either
of
the
Apostles
sought
to
weaken
their
credite
that
thereby
they
might
the
more
magnifie
their
owne
authoritye
,
they
termed
S.
Paule
a
broken
vessell
,
S.
Peter
a
forswearer
of
his
Maister
,
S.
Iohn
a
sely
young
man
,
S.
Mathew
an
vsurer
,
neither
were
they
ashamed
to
blaspheme
them
openly
.
But
afterwardes
,
when
the
Libertines
perceiued
,
that
all
men
abhorred
them
for
those
their
vncomely
speaches
,
they
deuised
more
slyly
and
iustly
to
behaue
themselues
,
and
saying
then
that
they
reiected
no
scripture
,
they
did
writh
it
into
allegories
,
and
wrested
it
into
wonderfull
straunge
interpretations
.
In
the
ordering
of
their
discples
,
135.
they
folow
altogether
the
Manichies
neither
come
they
commonly
abroad
that
they
may
the
better
be
knowen
,
nor
tell
any
man
what
they
thinke
:
but
kéepe
them
long
in
doubt
,
&
by
farre
fetched
circumstaunces
,
they
winde
in
them
whome
they
desire
to
make
their
disciples
,
neither
doe
they
tell
the
watchworde
of
their
mighty
assemblies
to
any
man
,
before
they
perceiue
they
haue
so
bewitched
him
,
that
they
may
easely
perswade
them
whatsoeuer
they
list
.
Their
secrets
they
open
onely
vnto
those
which
first
are
sworne
vnto
them
,
&
the
chiefe
Rabbies
doe
alwayes
kéepe
backe
some
especial
pointes
of
their
doctrine
,
wherby
they
may
the
better
maintaine
the
opinion
that
their
hangbyes
haue
of
them
.
Quintinus
the
Archlibertine
and
other
of
his
fellowes
of
botchers
were
made
doctors
,
and
so
chaunged
their
calling
:
the
reason
was
they
faine
would
liue
daintely
,
and
idlely
,
neither
thought
they
that
they
were
fit
to
labour
.
139.
155.
The
Libertines
bookes
were
written
in
such
a
lofty
stile
,
that
hardly
they
could
be
vnderstode
.
One
of
the
chefest
pointes
of
their
doctrine
was
,
156.
that
they
ought
to
vse
a
certaine
crafty
kinde
of
dissembling
,
&
counterfeiting
that
they
may
easely
deceiue
the
simple
.
They
think
they
may
lawfully
runne
to
Idol
seruice
.
157.
165.
They
are
not
content
with
the
simple
sence
of
the
Scripture
,
but
they
writh
it
vnto
Allegories
,
neither
will
they
kéepe
them
to
the
letter
:
for
they
say
the
letler
killeth
.
They
affirmed
that
euery
one
of
the
children
of
God
are
Christes
,
Fol.
215.
and
Quintinus
the
chiefe
heretique
being
asked
how
he
did
,
aunswered
how
can
Christ
doe
amisse
.
They
say
that
regeneration
is
the
restoring
of
the
estate
wherein
Adam
was
placed
before
his
fall
.
Fol.
217.
Fol.
218.
They
make
an
Allego
.
of
the
history
of
Adam
Gen.
3.
Adams
innocencie
say
they
is
nothing
els
but
this
,
not
to
be
able
to
iudge
betwene
black
,
and
white
▪
219
Yf
they
sée
any
man
stroock
with
a
feare
of
Gods
iudgement
:
oh
hast
thou
yet
say
they
a
tast
of
the
Apple
?
237
They
surely
hold
these
3.
principles
,
the
first
there
is
no
Arte
in
the
world
which
they
do
not
allow
of
although
God
haue
condemned
it
in
his
word
,
as
for
example
.
They
thinke
that
the
Popish
priesthode
is
good
,
&
Quintinus
being
at
the
Masse
of
a
certaine
Cardinall
,
affirmed
that
he
saw
the
glory
of
God
there
.
238
Secondly
they
affirme
that
the
abuses
and
corruptions
wherewith
the
world
is
infected
,
is
no
harme
.
240
Thirdly
they
affirmed
that
all
mans
inclination
whēcsoeuer
it
come
,
be
it
from
corrupt
nature
,
or
euil
custome
is
it
is
euery
mans
calling
.
The
bookes
which
M.
Caluin
sawe
of
the
Libertines
.
297
1.
AN
instruction
,
and
wholesome
admonition
how
we
should
liue
in
this
world
,
and
be
patient
in
aduersitye
.
2.
The
Glasse
of
Christians
.
¶
Out
of
M.
Zuinglius
agaynst
the
Catabaptistes
.
Fol.
5.
THe
Catabaptistes
cry
God
,
the
truth
,
the
word
,
the
light
,
the
spirit
,
holynes
.
&c.
not
onely
mighty
but
if
hypocrisie
were
not
,
worthy
,
and
excellent
were
their
speaches
.
7
In
what
vice
soeuer
they
are
taken
,
be
it
adulterie
,
manslaughter
,
theft
.
&c.
they
aunswere
.
I
haue
not
sinned
for
I
am
not
any
more
in
the
flesh
,
but
in
the
spirite
,
I
am
dead
vnto
the
flesh
and
the
flesh
vnto
me
.
9
Those
that
take
part
with
the
Gospell
,
they
rayle
worse
on
them
then
on
the
Papistes
.
11
They
spread
abroad
their
bookes
in
the
hands
of
their
disciples
,
boasting
euery
where
that
they
could
so
confute
Zuinglius
that
they
would
make
him
haue
neuer
a
word
to
say
.
Their
Captaines
beyng
franticke
and
brainesick
men
complained
to
the
Ministers
,
12
that
they
could
not
lyue
among
the
wicked
,
and
therfore
would
they
separate
themselues
from
the
Church
,
because
that
in
their
common
assembly
and
Church
,
there
were
many
that
were
openly
wicked
.
They
rayled
vpon
the
Baptisme
of
infants
&
sayd
that
it
is
a
great
abhomination
come
from
the
deuill
&
the
Pope
.
14
They
say
they
will
proue
their
doctrine
,
16
by
sheddyng
their
bloud
when
as
they
can
not
proue
it
by
the
scriptures
.
They
rayled
on
the
Ministers
and
sayd
,
that
the
Ministers
hated
them
,
because
they
founde
fault
with
their
euill
lyfe
.
They
sayd
no
man
was
Gods
child
,
33
but
they
which
fulfilled
the
law
and
wrought
righteousnes
.
They
boasted
much
of
the
spirite
,
35
62
when
they
had
no
Scripture
,
and
vnder
the
pretence
of
the
spirite
they
wrought
much
filthynes
.
They
prophecied
domes
day
should
be
on
the
Ascention
day
two
yeares
after
.
63
They
held
fréewill
.
75
They
reiect
the
authoritie
of
the
old
Testament
.
76
They
bragge
of
the
certainety
of
knowledge
in
doctrine
without
the
word
and
say
We
are
thus
certified
from
God
.
77
They
say
there
is
no
Sacrament
of
the
Lordes
Supper
,
without
their
congregation
.
81
Those
which
are
not
of
their
sect
are
abhominable
before
God
,
89
neither
can
they
doe
any
thyng
that
is
not
abbomination
.
They
must
in
this
lyfe
depart
from
all
euill
,
and
those
that
be
vngodly
,
for
proofe
they
quote
Apo.
¶
They
make
three
sectes
.
videl.
-
Romanistes
Papistes
.
-
Protestauntes
halfe
Papistes
.
-
Anabaptistes
perfect
Christians
.
92.
When
they
haue
drawne
any
man
vnto
their
sect
they
straitly
charge
him
,
not
to
come
at
the
table
with
him
that
is
not
of
their
faction
,
neither
at
the
Sermons
of
any
man
that
is
an
enemy
to
their
sect
.
100.
They
boast
perfection
.
They
haue
aunsweres
reueiled
vnto
them
.
107.
All
that
are
not
of
their
owne
sect
,
they
say
that
they
are
infidels
.
182.
They
say
that
the
dead
sléepe
,
both
in
soule
and
body
till
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
187.
They
affirme
that
both
the
deuil
and
the
wicked
shal
be
saued
.
190.
They
deny
that
Christ
is
Gods
sonne
by
nature
.
¶
Out
of
Zuinglius
.
THe
reason
wherefore
(
gentle
Reader
)
I
haue
out
of
these
thrée
excellent
learned
men
,
gathered
the
particular
opinions
of
these
heretiques
,
was
not
that
I
thinke
the
Familie
of
Loue
,
to
be
culpable
in
all
those
pointes
,
which
I
haue
set
down
although
I
dare
auouch
the
most
of
these
errours
out
of
HN.
his
writynges
and
other
the
letters
&
writynges
of
the
Familie
:
but
this
especially
moued
me
,
that
when
any
either
of
the
ministry
,
which
know
not
neither
haue
read
,
and
also
the
simple
,
which
are
acquainted
by
conference
with
the
opinions
of
the
Familie
may
hereby
hereafter
haue
some
light
and
skil
both
of
the
short
propositions
by
me
gathered
,
and
also
of
diuers
Reasons
of
the
Familie
,
beyng
mere
hereticall
beyng
set
down
in
this
end
of
the
booke
might
hereafter
(
when
they
shall
here
any
of
the
Familie
,
slide
into
any
of
these
affirmations
)
know
whence
such
speaches
haue
bene
learned
and
auoyde
them
:
gentle
reader
the
Lord
geue
thée
understanding
in
all
thinges
,
and
lighten
all
thy
wayes
by
the
candle
of
his
word
,
that
the
day
star
arising
in
thy
hart
thou
maiest
grow
to
a
further
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
with
a
feruent
desire
to
doe
his
will
,
and
to
liue
to
learne
,
and
learne
to
lyue
,
to
tread
the
steppes
of
Gods
sonne
,
and
to
dye
his
seruaunt
:
He
this
graunt
vnto
thée
,
who
hath
geuen
himselfe
for
thée
,
to
whome
be
eternall
prayse
,
power
,
and
glorye
.
Amen
.
Tim.
4.
chap.
6.
vers.
87.
YF
thou
put
thy
bretheren
in
remembraunce
of
these
thinges
,
thou
shalt
be
a
good
Minister
of
Christ
,
which
hast
bene
nourished
vp
in
the
wordes
of
fayth
,
and
of
good
doctrine
,
which
thou
hast
continuallye
followed
.
But
cast
away
profane
and
ould
wiues
Fables
and
exercise
thy selfe
vnto
godlines
.
So
be
it
.
FINIS
.